when ye become men ye must put away these childish things Blow at the Root p. 82 83. The expresse testimonies of Scripture forbidding even Angels to adde any thing to those things which are commanded by the Lord do prove the perfection of the Scripture Deut. 4. 5 12. and 12. 32. and 30. 10. and 5. 12 13 14. and 28. 58. Ioshua 1. 7 8. Prov. 30. 5. wherefore the Apostle commands That no man presume above that which is written 1 Cor. 4. 6. 2 Tim. 3. 15 16. Divers reasons may be drawn from this last place to prove the perfection of the Scripture 1. The Apostle teacheth That the Scriptures are able to make a man wise to salvation therefore there needeth no further counsel nor direction thereunto but out of the Scriptures 2. The Scriptures are able to make the man of God that is the Minister of the Word perfect and compleat unto every work of his Ministery whether it be by teaching true Doctrine or confuting false by exhorting and putting forward to that which is good or dehorting from that which is evil Paul would not have us think that all and every writing viz. of Plato Aristotle is divinely inspired for in ver 15. he not only useth the plural number calling them the holy writings thereby to note the word of God and not one sentence or Book but all the sentences and Books of the Scripture and also useth the Article which hath force of an universal note therefore the Greek words the whole Scripture signifieth the whole altogether and not every part severally in this place 2. No one part of holy Scripture is able to make the Minister perfect therefore it must needs be understood of the whole body of holy Scripture wherein this sufficiency is to be found The Ancient Fathers and other Divines have from this place proved the perfection and sufficiency of the Scripture in all things necessary to salvation We do not reason thus as the Papists charge us it is profitable therefore it is sufficient but because 1. The Scripture is profitable for all these ends viz. to teach sound Doctrine to refute false opinions to instruct in holy life and correct ill manners therefore it is sufficient or it is profitable to all those functions of the Ministery that a Minister of the Church may be perfect therefore much more for the people Argumentum non nititur unica illa voce utilis sed toto sententiae complexu Chamierus Hitherto of the perfection of the Scripture absolutely considered now follows the sufficiency thereof in opposition to unwritten traditions or verities as the Papists speak D Davenant premiseth these things for the better understanding of the sufficiency of the Scripture 1. We speak of the state of the Church saith he in which God hath ceased to speak to men by the Prophets or Apostles divinely inspired and to lay open new Revelations to his Church 2. We grant that the Apostles living and preaching and the Canon of the New Testament being not yet sealed their Gospel delivered Viva Voce was no lesse a rule of Faith and Worship then the writings of Moses and the Prophets 3. We do not reject all the traditions of the Church for we embrace certain Historical and Ceremonial ones but we deny that opinions of faith or precepts of worship can be confirmed by unwritten traditions 4. We call that an opinion of Faith to speak properly and strictly when a Proposition is revealed by God which exceeds the capacity of nature and is propounded to be believed as necessary to be known to Salvation Fundamentall opinions are those which by a usuall and proper name are called Articles of Faith 5. What is not in respect of the Matter an Article of Faith may be a Proposition to be believed with a Theological Faith if you look to the manner of revealing as that the Sun is a great light the Moon a lesse Gen. 1. 16. that Rachel was beautifull Leah blear-eyed The Papists do not cease to accuse the Scripture of imperfection and insufficiency as not containing all things necessary to salvation The Councel of Trent Sess. 4. decret 1. saith That the Truth and Discipline is contained in libris scriptis sine scripto traditionibus The Papists generally divide the word of God into the word written and traditions They affirm that there are many things belonging to Christian faith which are neither contained in the Scriptures openly nor secretly This opinion is maintained by the Papists but it was not first invented by them The Jewish Fathers did use the traditions of the Elders and it hath been said of old Mark 75. Matth. 5. 21. for their errors and superstitions yea at length they affirmed that God gave to Moses in Mount Sinai the Scripture and the Cabala or a double Law the one written the other unwritten The Tridentin Fathers Sâ—s 4. do command Traditions to be received with the same reverend affection and piety with which we imbrace the Scripture and because one Bishop in the Councel of Trent refused this he was excluded In the mean space they explain not what those Traditions are which must be so regarded none of them would ever give us a List and Catalogue of those Ordinances which are to be defended by the authority of unwritten Traditions not of the Word committed to writing onely they affirm in general whatsoever they teach or do which is not in the Scripture that it is to be put into the number of Traditions unwritten The cause of it self is manifest That at their pleasure they might thrust what they would upon the Church under the name of Traditions Vide Whitak de Script contro Quaest. 6. c. 5. See also Moulins Buckler of Faith p. 51. Lindan the Papist was not ashamed to say That it had been better for the Church if there had been no Scripture at all but onely Traditions For saith he we may do well enough with Traditions though we had no Scripture but could not do well enough with Scripture though we had no Traditions Baldwin saith a Testament may be either Scriptum or Nuncupativum set down in writing or uttered by word of mouth But a Nuncupative Testament or Will made by word of mouth without writing must be proved by solemn witnesses The solemn witnesses of Christs Testament are the Prophets and Apostles Let Papists if they can prove by them that part of the Testament of Christ is unwritten Any indifferent Reader will conceive that the Scriptures make most for them who stand most for their Authority and perfection as all the reformed Divines do not only affirming but also confirming that the Scripture is not only a most perfect but the onely infallible rule of faith Titus 1. 2. Rom. 3. 4. God cannot lie and Let God be true and every man a lier that is subject to errour and falshood Every Article of Divine Faith must have a certain and
infallible ground there is none such of supernatural truth but the Scripture Because our Adversaries do contend for Traditions not written hotly and zealously against the total perfection of the Scripture that they might thrust upon us many points by their own confession not contained in Scripture and usurp to themselves irrefragable authority in the Church it shall not be amisse largely to consider of this matter And first to enquire of the signification of the words Greek and Latine which are translated Tradition and then to come to the matter which is controverted between us and the Papists The Greek word signifying Tradition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which in the New Testament is used onely in these places Matth. 15. 2 3 6. Mark 7. 3 5 8 9 13. 1 Cor. 11. 2. Gal. 1. 14. Colos 2. 8. 2 Thess. 2. 15. and 3. 6. and in the vulgar Latine is rendred Traditio Mat. 15. 2 3 6. Mark 7. 3 5 8 9 13. Gal. 1. 14. Col. 2. 6. 2 Thess. 2. 15. and 3. 6. and Praecepta 1 Cor. 11. 2. Whereto the Rhemists translation which seemeth to be but a bare translation of the Vulgar Latin doth wholly agree using the word Tradition every where excepting 1 Cor. 11. 2. where they use the word Pâ—ecepts but set in the margent the word Tradition Arias Montanus in his interlineal Translation doth render it Traditio Beza doth commonly express it by the word traditio In the English Geneva Bible we translate it by the word Instruction Tradition calling mens precepts Traditions the Apostles Doctrine Ordinances or Instructions not that we feared the word Tradition but because we would not have the simple deceived as though the unwritten verities of the Papists were thereby commended or as though we had some honourable conceit of them and what we did herein the signification of the word doth give us free liberty to do in our last English Translation we use the word Tradition as often as the Vulgar Latine or the Rhemists have done not that we were driven by fear or shame to alter what was done before but because we would cut off all occasion of carping at our Translation though never so unjust First We contend not about the name Tradition the word may lawfully be used if the sense affixed thereto be lawful 2. All Traditions unwritten are not simply condemned by us 3. The Apostles delivered by lively voice many observations dispensable and alterable according to the circumstances of time and persons appertaining to order and comelinesse only we say That they were not of the substance of Religion that they were not general concerning all Churches 4. We receive the number and names of the Authors of Books Divine and Canonical as delivered by tradition but the Divine Truth of those Books is in it self clear and evident unto us not depending on the Churches Authority The Books of Scripture have not their Authority quoad nos from the approbation of the Church but win credit of themselves and yield sufficient satisfaction to all men of their Divine Truth whence we judge the Church that receiveth them to be led by the Spirit of God yet the Number Authors and Integrity of the parts of those Books we receive as delivered by Tradition 5. The continued practice of such things as are neither expresly contained in Scripture nor the example of such practice expresly there delivered though the Grounds Reasons and cause of the necessity of such practice be there contained and the benefit and good that followeth of it we receive upon Tradition though the thing it self we receive not for Tradition Of this sort is the Baptism of Infants which may be named a Tradition because it is not expresly delivered in Scripture that the Apostles did baptize â—nfants nor any expresse precept there found that they should so do yet is not this so received by bare and naked Tradition but that we finde the Scripture to deliver unto us the ground of it Bellarmine and Maldonat both do confesse That the Baptism of Infants may be proved by the Scripture and therefore Maldonat concludes Nobis verò traditio non est Bellarmine as Whitaker shews contradicts himself for first he saith That the Baptism of Infants is an unwritten Tradition and after That the Catholicks can prove Baptism of Infants from the Scriptures To this head we may referre the observation of the Lords-day the precept whereof is not found in Scripture though the practice be And if for that cause any shall name it a Tradition we will not contend about the word if he grant withall that the example Apostolical hath the force of a Law as implying a common equity concerning us no lesse then it did them If any man shall call the summary comprehension of the chief heads of Christian Doctrine contained in the Creed commonly called The Apostles Creed a Tradition we will not contend about it For although every part thereof be contained in Scripture yet the orderly connexion and distinct explication of those principal Articles gathered into an Epitome wherein are implied and whence are inferred all Conclusions Theological is an Act humane not divine and in that sense may be called a Tradition But let it be noted withall that we admit it not to have that credit as now it hath to be the Rule of Faith for this is the priviledge of holy Scripture The Creed it self was gathered out of Scripture and is to be expounded by the Scripture therefore it is not given to be a perfect Canon of faith and manners By Tradition is noted 1. Whatsoever is delivered by men divinely inspired and immediately called whether it be by lively voice or by writing 2. In special it notes the word of God committed to writing 1 Cor. 15. 3. 3. It signifies Rites expresly contained in writing Act. 6. 14. 4. It betokens that which is not committed to writing but only delivered by lively voice of the Apostles 5. It signifieth that which is invented and delivered by men not immediately called In Scripture Tradition is taken 1. In good part for any Rite or Doctrine of God delivered to his Church either by word or writing whether it concern faith and good works or the external Government of the Church 2 Thess. 2. 15. 1 Cor. 11. 15. and 23. 2. In ill part it noteth the vain idle and unwarrantable inventions of men whether Doctrine or Rites Mat. 15. 3. Mar. 7. 8 9. When the Fathers speak reverently of Traditions by the word Tradition either they understand the holy Scripture which also is a Tradition it is a Doctrine left unto us Or by Traditions they understand observations touching Ecclesiastical policy Du Moulin Reasons confirming the sufficiency of Scripture against Popish Traditions 1. The whole Church is founded upon the Doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles which were not true if any Doctrine was necessary to Salvation not revealed by the Prophets and Apostles 2.
Christ had told them of nor the Scriptures had taught them yet this is rather against the Papists For that which the holy Ghost taught them they undoubtedly left in record unto the Church as being faithful stewards and revealing the whole counsel of God unto the people 4. It hath been the practice of Hereticks as Augustine affirmeth at all times to cover their dreams and phantasies with this sentence of our Saviour Christ. Lastly If it be asked What were those grave and great mysteries which the Apostles could not for their rudeness bear they are forsooth oyl and spittle in Baptism Candles light at noon dayes which was not in the darker time of the Law baptizing of Bels and such like gue-gaws as the grossest and carnallest men are fittest to receive Object 2 Thess 2. 15. Therefore Brethron stand fast and hold the Traditions which ye have been taught whether by word or our Epistle From these words say our Adversaries it appears that all things were not written Et nullum Papistae in Scripturis locum probabiliorem inveniunt saith Whitaker The Hereticks say the Rhemists on this place purposely guilefully and of ill conscience refrain in their Translations from the Ecclesiastical and most usual word Tradition evermore when it is taken in good part though it expresse most exactly the signification of the Greek word but when it soundeth in their fond phantasie against the Traditions of the Church as indeed in true sense it never doth there they use it most gladly Here therefore and in the like places that the Reader may not so easily like of Traditions unwritten commended by the Apostle they translate Instructions Constitutions Ordinances and what they can invent else to hide the Truth from the simple or unwary Reader whose Translations have none other end but to beguile such by Art and Conveyance Thus farre the Rhemists Paul taught the Thessalonians some things by word of mouth which he taught them not in his two Epistles which he wrote unto them therefore he taught some Doctrins which he wrote not as if that Paul wrote no more Epistles then these two whereby that which he taught not them in writing unto them he taught them by writing unto others Secondly How followeth this Argument Paul wrote not all the Doctrines of God unto the Thessalonians therefore they are not all written in the Prophetical and Evangelical writings whereas it is plainly testified that the Old Testament containeth a perfect Rule of the Doctrine of salvation the New being written for a Declaration of the fulfilling and further clearing of that in the Old Testament Thirdly It appeareth manifestly in the Acts what was the summe of that which Paul taught the Thessalonians by word of mouth For there it is witnessed that Paul taught out of the Scriptures that it behoved Christ to suffer and rise again from the dead and that Jesus was Christ this teaching then by word is there limited to the Scriptures of the Law and Prophets Neither ought it to seem strange that this was the summe of all which the Apostle taught at Thessalonica where he he tarried so small a while when amongst the Corinthians where he remained longest of any place and consequently taught most he sheweth that he taught nothing but Christ and him crucified Fourthly The Apostle himself in this very place calling vers 14. whatsoever he taught by word or wrote by the name of the Gospel doth declare evidently that he taught nothing but that which is contained in Scripture seeing the Apostle defineth the Gospel which he preached to be that which is contained in the Scriptures Fifthly That the Thessalonians had some part of Christian Doctrine delivered by word of mouth that is by the Apostles preaching at such time as he did write unto them and some part by his Epistles the Text enforceth us to grant But that the Church at this day or ever since the Testament was written had any Tradition by word of mouth necessary to salvation which was not contained in the Old and New Testament we will never grant The Papists do commonly abuse the name of Tradition which signifieth properly a delivery or a thing delivered for such a matter as is delivered onely by word of mouth and so received from hand to hand that is never put in writing but hath his credit without the holy Scripture of God as the Jews had their Cabala and the Scribes and the Pharisees their Traditions besides the Law of God For the justifying of our Translation it is true that we alter according to the circumstances of the place especially considering that the word Tradition which of it self is indifferent as well to that which is written as to that which is not written hath been of us and them appropriated to note forth onely unwritten Constitutions therefore we must needs avoid in such places as this the word Traditions though our last Translation useth it where the simple might be deceived to think that the Holy Ghoâ—t did ever commend any such to the Church which he would not have committed to writing in the holy Scriptures and in stead of the word so commonly taken although it do not necessarily signifie any such matter we doe use such words as doe truely expresse the Apostles meaning and the Greek word doth also signifie therefore we use these words Ordinances or Instructions Institutions or the Doctrine delivered all which being of one or near sense the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth signifie and the same doth Tradition signifie if it be rightly understood Object 1 Timothy 6. 20. O Timothy Keep that which is committed to thy trust By the name of pledge saith Bellarmine not the Scripture but the treasure of unwritten Doctrine is understood Depositum say the Rhemists is the whole Doctrine of Christianity being taught by the Apostles and delivered their Successors Answ. Though other learned men interpret this pledge or gage to be the gift of the Holy Ghost yet we willingly acknowledge that it is to be understood of the Doctrine of Christianity as that which hath best ground both by circumstance of this and conference of other places Whence we inferre That the Doctrine of truth is not the Churches Decrees but the Lords given to the Church to keep only wherewith the Title of a pledge cannot stand unlesse one may lay to pledge a thing in his own hands since in Popery the Church her self maketh the Doctrine which her self taketh to pledge Herein they handle it like a pledge that they lock it up fast where the people of God for whose use it is given to be kept cannot come unto it What had become of the Law of God if others had not been more faithful keepers of it then the Priests to whom the principal Copy thereof written with the finger of God himself was committed There are some points of faith not contained in the Scripture neither in the Old nor New
saith Dr Twisse Bucer also was an excellent Divine He hath written a two-fold Exposition on all the Psalms one more large and Paraphrastical the other briefer and ad verbum Francis Iunius the very Oracle of Textual and Scholastical Divinity as Dr Hall cals him Epist. 7. Decad. 1. Vatablus his Annotations upon the Old Testament and Beza's on the New are commended by Zanchy in his Miscellanies But Arnoldus Boot in his Index Autorum before his Animadversiones Sacrae saith Robert Stephens and not Vatablus was the Author of those Scholia which are in Vatablus his Bible Doctus Vatablus prae caeteris quos adhuc videre contigit omnibus abstrusa quaequ◠in Psalmis explicuit partim suo sano judicio partim doctissimorum Hebraeorum testimonio quem etiam admirandus Calvinus studiose sequitur ferè ubique quasi à sententia Vatabli non tutum esset discedere Foord in Ps. 45. 1. Quid hac phrasi denotetur optimè exposuit D. Beza suis in Novum Testamentum nunquem satis laudatis notis Constantin L'Empereur in Dan. 2. 8. See more of him in Zanchies Epistles Amama Paulus Fagius Drusius Ludovicus Capellus Livelie Cameron Ludovicus de Dieu have been great Lights and by their skill in the Tongues have excellently interpreted Scripture Peter Martyr Lavater Musculus Zanchy Paraeus Rollock Rivet are sound Expositors Ex omnibus antiquis recentioribus medullam variarum interpretationum circa eos disceptationem collegit Willetus in hexaplis ad Genesin Exodum Leviticum Danielem Epistolam ad Romanos in libros Samuelis sibi dissimilis est compendio atque alia plane methodo commentatur optandum esset telam illam à Willeto tam foeliciter coeptam eadem methodo in reliquos Scripturae libros pertexi Voetius Biblioth Theol. lib. 1. cap. 14. 4. For Popish Expositors Aquinas is esteemed by the Papists as the Oracle of the Romish School whom for his profound learning and search into the mysteries of all Divinity they sirnamed Angelical He was the first thorow-Papist of name that ever wrote and with his rare gifts of wit learning and industry did set out Popery most Maximo altissimo ingenio vir cui ad plenam absolutamque totius tam divinae quam humanae eruditionis gloriam solus defuit linguarum eloquentiae usus quem eruditi istius saeculi utpote sublimioribus studiis intenti neglexere Sixtus Senensis Vide plura ibid. Luther on Gen. 9. chiefly commends Lyra for following the literal sense Nicolau◠Lyranus Vir tanta tamque pura vera germana Sacrae Scripturae scientia praeditiu ut in illa exponenda nullum habeat illius temporis parem Rainold de lib. Apoc. Tom. 1. praelect 21. Vide plura Tom. 1. praelect 42. He was a Jew converted Ex antiquioribus tanquam universales communes Commentatores habiti fuerunt Lyranus Glossa Voetius in Biblioth Theol. Jansenius eruditus moderatus Interpres Neque Pontificiorum quisquam doctius interpretatus est Evangelicam historiam Rainold de lib. Apoc. Tom. 2. Praelect 194. Cajetane went over all the Scripture saving the Canticles and Prophets which dying he left begun and the Revelation Quam de industria attingere noluit He was both a learned and moderate Papist as Chamier and Whitaker both shew He was chiefly intent on the literal sense and that according to the Hebrew truth of which Tongue he had little knowledge but had by him those that were skill'd in the Hebrew who would interpret ad verbum not onely exactly but superstitiously and often absurdly which often drew the like Expositions from the Cardinal Tostatus was admirable for his deep skill and almost incredible pains in interpreting holy Scripture There are now five Papists joyned together in several Volumes on the whole Scripture Immanuel Sa Estius Gagneius Tirinus and Menochius the last of which Grotius commends in his Preface to his Annotations on the Old Testament Estius doth excellently on all the Epistles The Commentaries of Immanuel Sa the Jesuite upon the Bible are shorter then the Text it self Familiam ducant inter Commentatores Jansenius Maldonatus Montac Analecta Exercit. 6. Sect. 4. Maldonate doth well on the Evangelists but was a most supercilious Writer and no marvel since he was for his Countrey a Spaniard and his Profession a Jesuite Masius hath written learnedly on Ioshua Quanta vir ille linguae Graecae sed praesertim Hebraicae Rabbinicae Syriacae cognitione fuerit imbutus nemini docto opinor incognitum Morinus lib. 1. exercitat 9. c. 6. exercit 1. c. 4. Andraeas Masius linguae Hebraicae Syriacae peritissimus atque in lectione Rabbinica egregiè exercitatus The Popish Postils are the burden of many Camels as Lipsius speaks of the Books of the Law and are sitly stiled by godly Divines Pigrorum pulvinaria Vide Zepperi Artem Habendi Andiendi conciones sacras lib. 1. cap. 4. pag. 38 39. c. Ministers to all the means formerly mentioned for the interpreting of Scripture must adde a conscionable practice of what they know and must in all humblenesse of minde seek the peoples edification The means to be used by the people to understand the Scripture and finde out the sense and meaning of it 1. If they be learned they may make use of most of the former means prescribed to Ministers 2. Such as are unskilfull and know not how to make use of those means are 1. Diligently to read the Scripture in which are to be considered 1. Antecedent Preparation that they come to the reading and study of the Scriptures with Prayers and greatest Reverence relying on the Divine Promises for the inlightening of their minds by the holy Ghost The Scripture may well be called The Revelation of Christ Rev. 1. 1. See Rev. 5. 5. 2. The Adjuncts of reading which are 1. Chiefest Attention in reading and a pious disposition and spiritual frame of the heart that they may not understand only but cordially affect what they understand 2. Application of all things to the Examination Correction and amendment of their own lives 3. Diligent Meditation 4. Conferring of it with others and catechizing 2. They ought to have recourse to those that are more skilfull then themselves and to consult with the best Commentaries and Expositions of the Scripture and reade them judiciously We teach concerning our Means that they all together do make a perfect way whereby we may finde the right sense of the Scripture Our Adversaries prescribe this method and course to be taken in expounding of Scripture which consists in four Rules The general Practice of the Church The Consonant Interpretation of the Fathers The Decrees of general Councels Lastly The Rule of Faith consisting partly of the Scriptures partly of Traditions unwritten In all these means the Pope is implicitely understood for the Rule of Faith is that which the
a Candlestick doth a Candle Revel 2. 1. 4. To interpret the Scripture by the Scripture Since many things in Scripture are doubtfull and hard to be understood without an Interpreter Acts 8. 31. it doth belong to the Church to expound the same to interpret and give the sense Nehem. 8. 8 9. Luke 24. 27. provided that this exposition be by the Scriptures Some of the Papists say That the Church may condere articulos fidei facere Canonicum quo ad nos and though they talk of Councels and Fathers yet all is as the Pope concludes The testimony and tradition of the Church especially the Primitive Church is necessary to know that the Gospel of Matthew is divine Scripture by an historical and acquired faith to know this by a divine and infused faith besides the Authority of the Church the matter character and contents of every Book and comparing of it with other Scriptures do serve as an inward cause to produce the said infused faith Object We are sent to the Church to determine all Controversies 1 Cor. 11. 16. Sol. Controversies are either Dogmaticall concerning Faith or Rituall concerning true Order The Proposition is about these not the first Secondly From this fundamental truth that the Scripture is immediately from God the Basis indeed of all Religion 1 Cor. 15. the wickednesse of the Church of Rome is farther to be condemned which will not suffer the Scriptures to be read in their Churches but in an unknown tongue nor in private by the common people without special leave and certain cautions from their superiours Of old they would not suffer them to be read at all of late they are forced to give licences to some and they teach them that they should not make the Scripture judge of the Doctrine and Practice of the Church but the Doctrine and Practice of the Church must be the Interpreter and Judge of the meaning of the Scripture that is they must take the Scripture to mean none otherwise whatsoever it seem to say then what is agreeâ—ble to that which the Pope doth teach and practise There cannot be a surer sign of a bad cause then that it fears to be tried by the writings which it self cannot deny to be written by God for correction for reproof for instruction in righteousnesse Some Papists are more modest herein as Bellarmine lib. 2. de verb. Dei c. 15. Catholica Ecclesia statuit ne passim omnibus concedatur Scripturae lectio some more rigid as Huntly and Hosius The Papists object the obscurity of Scriptures as an argument to hinder Lay-men from reading them and account it a matter of profanation to allow men women and children and all promiscuously the use of the Vulgar Translation and think they will rather be hurt then benefited by them taking occasion of erring from them Hosius urgeth that Give not holy things to dogs Cast not pearls before Swine to prove the people must be barred from reading of the Scriptures It is Pope Innocents Glosse a Beast might not touch the Mount a Lay-man may not meddle with Scripture Lindan saith Nihil noxae inferretur in Ecclesiam salvo traditionis fundamento if there were no Bible and another Scriptura citius faciet Haereticum Lutheranum quam Catholicum Because we will have all proved by Scripture and make that the compleat Rule for what we believe or do in all Theological matters they call us Scripturarios Scripture-men and Atramentrarios Theologos and so to carry or read a Bible is matter of scoff we may stile them in Tertullians phrase Scripturarum Lucifugae and Traditionaries St Gregory who is blessed in their Church exhorteth a Lay-man to the serious study of the Scriptures that thereby he might learn the will of God alledging that the Scripture is the Epistle of God unto his creature Quid est autem Scriptura sacra nisi Epistola omnipotentis Dei ad Creaturam Greg. lib. 4 epist. 40. ad Theodorum mediâ—um Proving further That obscurity of Scripture is so frothy an argument for perswading any devout Christian not to reade it that it should rather incite them to greater Diligence therein and therefore he elegantly compâ—res the Scripture to a River wherein saith he there are as well shallow Fords for Lambs to wade in as depths and gulphs wherein the Elephant may swim Chrysostom held it a thing necessary for all men daily to read the Scriptures Audito quaeso saeculares comparate vobis Biblia animae pharmaca St Ierom did exhort divers women thereto and commended them for exercising themselves therein he writes to Laeta and Gaudentia and shews them how they should bring up their daughters Scripturas sacras tenebat memoriter Hieron de Paula in Epitaphio He commends the Husbandmen about Bethlem for being so perfect in the Scripture That they had the Psalms of David by heart and sang them as they followed the Plow Arator stivam tenens cantat Davidicum melos Epist. ad Demetriad The Apostle would not have commended this in Timothy 2 Tim. 3. 15. That from his childehood he knew the holy Scriptures nor noted it to the praise of his Grandmother and Mother that they had trained him up so if he had not known that the holy Scriptures are so plain that even a childe may be able to understand them What may we judge of the other easier books when the holy Ghost would have the Revelation the obscurest book of all the Scripture to be read Revel 1 3 The people took occasion of erring and blaspheming from the humiliation of Christ many abuse Preaching and the Sacraments 2. By this reason the Latine Bibles should not be suffered to be read publickly because many understanding Latine from the reading of them may take occasion of erring There is a greater reason to be had of Gods elect which are edified by reading of the Scripture then of those who wrest them Peter by this reason stirred up the faithfull to reade the Scriptures with greater devotion 2 Pet. 3. 14 15 16 17. 3. This is common both to the Ecclesiastical Persons and Laity to take occasion of erring and blaspheming from the Scripture If we peruse the Histories of times past we shall finde that learned and Ecclesiastical men did oftner fall into Heresies and Blasphemies from misunderstanding and wresting the Scriptures then any of the common sort of people who were often also by the learned drawn into Heresie The Papists are not afraid the people should be corrupted by reading their legends and lying fables by their Images which doe naturally teach Idolatry The Papists further object That the Hebrews did not permit young men to read part of Genesis Canticles Ezekiel We must know that the reading of those Scriptures non ablatam hominibus sed dilatam fuisse was not taken away from them but delayed only They permitted all men before thirty to read all other Chapters of holy Scripture and after thirty these
we are not hereafter to expect or look for any fuller or more clear Revelation of Divine Mysteries then that which was then delivered 4. Christ is called a Mediator of the New Testament or the New Covenant Heb. 9. 15. because all things are established by him as they ought to continue for ever for that which is old decayeth and is ready to vanish but that which is new abideth Heb. 8. 13. 5. It pleased the Lord in great wisdom to reveal the Covenant of grace to the Church that she might not despair but obscurely at the first that she might earnestly long for the coming of that Messiah who was to make known what he had heard and seen of the Father which dispensation was needful that the grace of God might not be contemned as haply it would have been if God had fully revealed and made known his bounty unto man before he had seen his misery and the necessity thereof Our Saviour Christ for substance of Doctrine necessary to Salvation taught nothing which was not before in some sort contained in the writings of Moses and the Prophets out of whom he confirmed his Doctrine but that which was in them more obscurely aenigmatically and briefly he explained more excellently fully and clearly the Apostles proved their Doctrine out of the Book of Moses and the Prophets Act. 17. 11. and 26. 22. Luke 24. 27. Rom. 1. 2. Act. 28. 23. Sixthly All things necessary in that manner as we have spoken were taught and inspired to the Apostles by our Saviour Christ and there were no new inspirations after their times nor are we to expect further hereafter which we prove 1. By places of Scripture Ioh. 14. 26. he that teacheth all things omitteth nothing Christ said all things to his Apostles as appears Iohn 15. 15. and 17. 8. Iohn 16. 13. 2. By reasons drawn from thence 1. The plentiful pouring forth of the Spirit was deferred till the glorifying of Christ he being glorified it was no longer to be delayed Christ being exalted on the right-hand of God obtained the Spirit promised and that was not according to measure and poured the same in such abundance as it could be poured forth and received by men so that was fulfilled which was fore-told by Ioel 2. 28. Acts 2. 33. Iohn 3. 34 35. Acts 2. 16 17. 2. The Scripture and the Prophecies of the Old Testament do teach and declare That all Divine Truth should fully and at once be manifested by the Messias who is the only Prophet high-Priest and King of his Church there is no other Revelation promised none other needful besides that which was made by him Isa. 11. 9. Act. 3. 23 24. Ioel 2. 23. Vide Mercerum in loc therefore the last inspiration was made to the Apostles and none other to be expected The Doctrine of the Law and the Prophets did suffice to Salvation yet it did send the Fathers to expect somewhat more perfect 1 Pet. 1. 10. but to the preaching of the Gospel nothing is to be added we are not sent to wait for any clearer vision 3. So long as any truth needful to be known was unrevealed or not plainly taught the Lord did stir up some Prophet or other to teach the same unto the Church therfore the Lord surceasing to speak since the publishing of the Gospel of Jesus Christ and the delivery of the same in writing is unto us a manifest token that the whole will of God is now brought to light and that no new Revelation is to be expected Our seventh Proposition is Christ and his Apostles were able to propound and teach by lively voice that Doctrine which pertains to perfection Iohn 1. 18. and 11. 11 32. Iohn 8. 26 and the Apostles perfectly taught all things which are or shall be necessary for the Church Acts 20. 27. Gal. 1. 7 8 9. The Doctrine of repentance and remission of sins in the name of Christ doth summarily contain all things necessarily to salvation Act. 5. 31. and 11. 11. but this Doctrine the Apostles preached Act. 13. 38 39. Luke 24. 47. The Word of God is not only Milk for Babes but strong Meat for men of ripe years 1 Cor. 3. 1 2. Heb. 5. 14. and 6. 1 2. therefore it containeth not only matter of preparation but of perfection Our eighth Proposition is The summe and substance of that heavenly Doctrine which was taught by the Prophets and Apostles was by them committed to writing the holy Ghost giving them a commandment and guiding their hands therein that they could not erre so that the Word preached and written by them is one in substance both in respect of matter which is the will and word of God and inward form viz. the Divine Truth immediatly inspired though different in the external form and manner of delivery Our ninth Proposition is That nothing is necessary to be known of Christian over and above that which is found in the Old Testament which is not clearly anâ— evidently contained in the Books of the Apostles and Evangelists Our last Proposition is that all things which have been are or shall be necessary to the salvation of the Church to the end of the world are perfectly contained in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles long since divinely inspired writteâ— and published and now received by the Church of God so that no new Reveltion or Tradition beside those inspired published and comprehended in the Scripture are necessary for the salvation of the Church There are three opinions 1. Of the Papists who altogether deny it 2. Of the Socinians which would have all things expresly contained in Scripture and if it be â—â—â— totidem verbis they reject it 3. Of the Orthodox who say it contains all things expresly or by consequence Crocius in his Antiweigelius cap. 1. Quaest. 8. shews that private Revelation Dreams Conferences with Angels are not to be desired and expected in matters â—â— faith the Canon of the Scripture being now compleat The Weigelians talk of â—â— Seculum Spiritus Sancti as God the Father had his time the time of the Lâ—â— Christ his time the time of the Gospel so say they the holy Ghost shall â—â—â— his time when there shall be higher dispensations and we shall be wiser then the Apostles See Mat. 24. 14. and 28. 20. 1 Cor. 11. 26. See Mr Gillesp. Miscel. c. 10. Some say the Scriptures are but for the training up of Christians during their â—â—nority as Grammar rules for boyes and are not able to acquaint the soul â—â— the highest discoveries of God and truth And most corruptly they serve themselâ—â—â— with that expression of the Apostle 1 Cor. 13. 11. This Glasse say they is â—â—â— Scriptures through which we see something of God indeed whilst we are â—â—â—â—dren in understanding but very obscurely and brokenly and therefore say theâ—â—â— if ye would discern of God clearly and see him as he is ye must break the Glasse and look quite beyond Scriptures
The Prophets and Christ and his Apostles condemn Traditions Isa. 29. 13. Mat. 15. 3 6. Col. 2. 8. Therefore they are not to be received Christ opposeth the Commandment and Scriptures to Traditions therefore he condemns Traditions not written If the Jews might not adde to the Books of Moses then much lesse may we adde to the Canon of Scripture so much increased since 3. Those things which proceed from the will of God only can be made known to us no other way but by the Revelation of the Scripture all Articles of Faith and Precepts of Manners concerning substance of Religion proceed from the will of God only Mat. 16. 17. 1 Cor. 2. 9 10 11. Gal. 1. 8. As in this place the Apostle would have nothing received besides that which he preached so 1 Cor. 4. 6. He will have nothing admitted above or more then that which is written See Act. 26. 22. Iohn 20. ult Whence it is manifest that all necessary things may be found in Scripture since full and perfect Faith ariseth from thence which eternal salvation followeth Bellarmine saith Iohn speaks only of the miracles of Christ that he wrote not all because those sufficed to perswade the world that Christ was the Son of God Those words indeed in ver 30. are to be understood of Christs miracles but those in ver 31. rather are to be generally interpreted for the History only of the miracles sufficeth not to obtain Faith or Life The Question betwixt the Papists and us is De ipsa Doctrina tradita non de tradendi modo touching the substance of the Doctrine delivered not of the manner of delivering it and of Doctrine delivered as the Word of God not of Rites and Ceremonies They maintain that there be doctrinal Traditions or Traditions containing Articles of Faith and substantial matters of Divine Worship and Religion not found in the holy Scriptures viz. Purgatory Invocation of Saints Adoration of Images Papal Monarchy Bellarmine and before him Peresius distinguisheth Traditions both from the Authors and the Matter From the Authors into Divine Apostolical and Ecclesiastical From the Matter into those which are concerning Faith and concerning Manners into perpetuall and temporall universall and particular necessary and free Divine Traditions that is Doctrines of Faith and of the Worship and service of God any of which we deny to be but what are comprized in the written Word of God Apostolick Traditions say they are such Ordinances as the Apostles prescribed for ceremony and usage in the Church as the observation of the memorial of the Nativity Death and Resurrection of Christ the alteration of the seventh day from the Jews Sabbath to the day of Christs Resurrection Ecclesiastical ancient Customs which by degrees through the Peoples consent obtained the force of a Law Traditions concerning Faith as the perpetuall Virginity of Mary the Mother of Christ and that there are onely four Gospels of Manners as the sign of the Crosse made in the Fore-head Fasts and Feastings to be observed on certain dayes Perpetual which are to be kept to the end of the World Temporal for a certain time as the observation of certain legal Ceremonies even to the full publishing of the Gospel Universal Traditions which are delivered to the whole Church to be kept as the observation of Easter Whit sontide and other great Feasts Particular which is delivered to one or more Churches as in the time of Augustine fasting on the Sabbath-day which was kept only at Rome Necessary Traditions which are delivered in the form of a Precept that Easter is to be celebrated on the Lords Day Free which are delivered in the form of a Councel as sprinkling of holy Water Object The Scripture is not perfect with a perfection of parts because many parts are either defective or excessive 1. Some labour with a defect as Genes 11. 12. a person is omitted in the Genealogy of Canaan which was the Sonne of Arphaxad but it is reckoned in Luke in Christs Genealogy not in the Old Testament therefore there is a defect Answ. Luke reckons it according to the vulgar opinion of the Jews Iunius in his Parallels would have the fault to be in the Septuagint whom Luke followed not approving of their errour but yielding to the time least the Gospel otherwise should have been prejudiced but Beza's opinion is rather to be approved of that this word is inserted from the Ignorance of those who undertook to correct this Text according to the Translation of the Seventy Interpreters For in an Ancient Manuscript which Beza followed this word Canaan was not to be found therefore he omitted it in his Translation and so hath our great English Bible Object There is something found in the Scripture against the Commandment of God Deut. 4. 2. therefore there is excess as well as defect for many Books which we believe to be Canonical are added Answ. He doth not forbid adding by Gods Command but from the will of man for God himself added afterward The Papists Arguments for Traditions answered Object Bellarmine saith Religion was preserved for two thousand years from Adam to Moses onely by Tradition therefore the Scripture is not simply necessary Ans. By the like reason I might argue That Religion was long preserved not only without the Pope of Rome but also without Baptism and the Lords Supper with the like Institutions therefore they are not simply necessary yet none of ours hold the Scriptures simply necessary 2. It is false that Religion was preserved all that while by ordinary Tradition only for the living voice of God sounded most perpetually in the Church and the Doctrine of Religion was conveyed successively from the Father to the Son which living voice of God by little and little ceasing writing afterward succeeded and hath the same necessity now which Gods living voice had before Object Whatsoever things are commended from Scripture are necessary but so are Traditions Ergò They are necessary Iohn 16. 12. I have yet many things to say unto you but ye cannot bear them now therefore say they the Lord spake many things which are not written Answ. 1. He saith not that he had many things to tell them which he had not taught them before but which they were not now so well capable of For it appeareth that he taught them that which they understood not and therefore they needed to be further taught of them by the holy Ghost which should not teach them any new thing that Christ had not taught but onely make them understand that which they had been taught of our Saviour Christ. 2. If the holy Ghost did teach them any thing which our Saviour Christ had not before spoke unto them of yet that makes nothing for Traditions seeing that which the holy Spirit taught them he taught them out of the Scriptures 3. If the holy Ghost should have taught the Apostles some things which neither
life eternal Secondly There are some particular principles There is a natural light and supernatural The light of Nature teacheth some principles That you must do as you would be done by that no man hates his own flesh that one must provide for his family that there is a God and one God that he is to be honoured and reverenced above all 2. Supernatural Let all our actions be done 1. In Love 2. In Humility 3. In Faith 4. In God This the Gospel teacheth Shew your selves Christians in power go beyond the Heathen in practising the good rules of Nature 1. Be carefull to make a wise choice of principles one false principle admitted will let in many errours and erroneous principles will lead men into erroneous practices 2. Labour to act your principles if you captivate the light God will put it out 3. Be sure you work according to your principles we pity another in an errour when he follows his principles Here is an Apology for those Teachers which tread in Pauls steps are carefull to lay the foundation well It was the Observation of our most judicious King JAMES That the cause why so many fell to Popery and other errours was their ungroundedness in points of Catechism How many wanton opinions are broached in these dayes I wish I might not justly call them Fundamentall errours Some deny the Scriptures some the Divinity of Christ some the Immortality of the Soul Errours are either Contra against the foundation which subvert the foundation as that of the Papists who deny the all-sufficiency of Christs once suffering 2. Circa about the foundation which pervert the foundation as the Lutherans opinion of the ubiquity of Christs body 3. Citra meerly without these divert the foundation as in the controversies of Church-Government whether it be Social or Solitary this strikes not at the foundation Laurentius saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 3. 11 12 13 14 15. speaks not of heretical Teachers and those which erre in fundamentals but of those which erre in lighter matters because he saith of both they build upon one and the same foundation Christ. See Mr Burgess of Justific p. 80. We should contend for a known fundamentall necessary truth Iude vers 3. The common faith not every opinion entertained on probable ground It is a great Question in Divinity An Magistratui Christiano liceat capitales poenas de Haereticis sumere Whether Hereticks are to be punished by the Christian Magistrate with death The Papists say Haeretici qua Haeretici comburendi That Hereticks for Heresie sake though they do not trouble the State ought to be put to death Luther doth not approve of the capital punishment of Hereticks especially for the pernicious sequel of it among the Papists against the Protestants He thinks it better that they be banished The present Lutherans hold the same almost concerning that Question Meisner doth distinguish between Haereticus simplex and Haereticus seditiosus ac blasphemus these last he saith may be punished with capital punishments The Socinians being themselves the worst of Hereticks would have no outward forcible restraining of any errour though never so grosse and pernicious You must not look say the Socinians into the Old Testament for a a rule of proceeding against false Prophets and Seducers Nor saith Calvin and Catharinus can you sinde in the New Testament any precept for the punishment oâ— Thieves Traitors Adulterers Witches Murtherers and the like and yet they may or at least some of them be capitally punisht For the Protestants hear what Zanchy saith Omnes fere ex nostratibus hujus sunt sententiae quod haeretici sint gladio puniendi Beza hath written a peculiar Tract De Haereticis à Magistratu puniendis Calvin also hath written Aureâ—m librum as Beza cals it of this very Argument We do deservedly condemn the cruelty of Turks and Papists which go about by force alone to establish their superstitions The Church of Rome and the Pope will judge what Heresie is and who is an Heretick and they appropriate to themselves the name of Catholicks and all such as dissent from them must presently be pronounced Hereticks The Pope and Canonists hold him to be an Heretick Qui non in omnibus ac singulis Papae decretis obtemperat He that readeth the Bible in his Mother-tongue will be esteemed an Heretick with them Virgilius a Germane Bishop and a Mathematician was sent for to Rome by the Pope and condemned of Heresie because he held that there were Antipodes Because Heresie is not easily defined as Augustine saith and because faith should be perswaded not compelled We conceive that all fair means should be first used to convince men of their errours and heresie which indeed is so Therefore we will premise some things concerning the nature and danger of Heresie before we speak particularly of the punishment of Hereticks Chillingworth thus defines Heresie It is saith he an obstinate defence of any errour against any necessary Article of the Christian faith Two things must concurre say some to constitute an Heretick 1. Error in side 1 Tim. 1. 19. 2. Pertinacia Titus 3. 10. Errare possum Haereticus esse nolo See Mr Vines on 2 Pet. 2. 1. p. 46 47. Neque vero alia magis ratione definimus quam si veterum trium Symbolorum vel si veterum quatuor Generalium conciliorum ulli contraveniat Episc. And. Tert. Dr Field thus describes the nature of Heresie Heresie is not every errour but errour in matter of Faith nor every errour in matter of Faith for neither Jews nor Pagans are said to be Hereticks though they â—â—â—e most damnably in those things which every one that will be saved must believe and with all the malice fury and rage that can be imagined impugn the Christian faith and verity but it is the errour of such as by some kinde of profession have been Christians so that only such as by profession being Christians depart from the truth of Christian Religion are named Hereticks Secondly For the danger of Heresie Heresie is a fruit of the flesh Gal. 5. 20. An Heretick after the first and second time reject Tit. 3. 10. Heresie or false doctrine is in Scripture compared to Leaven and to a Gangrene for the spreading and infectious nature of it The Heresie of Arius was more dangerous to the Church then the Sword of all the persecuting Emperours It is compared to a Land-floud Revel 12. because it did overcome all presently We need not to ask whether he joyn obstinacy to his errour saith Dr Field which erâ—eth in those things which every one is bound particularly to believe because such things do essentially and directly concern the matter of our salvation and he is without any further enquiry to be pronounced an Heretick and the very errour it self is damnable as if a man saith he shall deny Christ to be the Son
Epithete The holy Scriptures Rom. 1. 2. 2 Tim. 3. 15. The Scriptures of the Prophets Rom. 16. 26. Some think that Enoch the seventh from Adam wrote but Iude 14. speaketh only of his prophesying which might rather be by word of mouth then writing because our Saviour citing Scripture ever gives the first place to Moses and undertaking by the Scriptures to prove himself to be the Messiah that he ought to suffeâ— began at Moses Luke 24. 27. No doubt if there had been any more ancient then Moses our Saviour would have alledged it because all the Scripture that was before him was to give testimony of him The Author of the Scriptures was God himself they came from him in a special and peculiar manner commonly called inspiration which is an act of Gods Spirit immediately imprinting or infusing those notions into their brains and those phrases and words by which the notions were uttered 2 Tim. 3. 16. All Scripture is given by Divine inspiration or by inspiration of God Prophecy came not of old time by the will of man but holy men of God spake as they were moved or carried by the Holy Ghost 2 Pet. 1. 21. They did not write these things of their own heads but the Spirit of God did move and work them to it and in it 2 Sam. 23. 2. The spirit of the Lord spake by me that is did immediately guide me and tell me what matter to utter and in what words Stephen saith they resisted the Holy Ghost when they did disobey the Scriptures The Holy Ghost by the mouth of David and the mouth of Isaiah spake Acts 1. 16. 4. 25. 28. 25. The Inscriptions of many Prophetical Books and Epistles Apostolical run thus The word of the Lord which come to Hosea Amos Ioel Paul Peter Iames a servant of God and an Apostle of Christ. The Proeme that is set before divers Prophecies is this Thus saith the Lord and the Prophets inculcate that speech The mouth of the Lord hath spoken it because they would take off the thoughts of the people from their own persons and lift them up to consideration of God the chief Author It is all one to say The Scripture saith Rom. 4. 3. 10. 11. 11. 2. Gal. 4. 30. 1 Tim. 5. 10. and God saith Rom. 9. 25. Heb. 4. 3. 8. 5. 13. 5. and the word Scripture is put for God speaking in the Scripture The Scripture saith to Pharaâ—h Rom. 9. 7. and The Scripture hath shut up all men under sin Galat. 3. 22. for which in another place God hath shut up Rom. 11. 32. All other disciplines were from God and every truth whosoever speaks it is from the Holy Ghost but the Scripture in a singular manner is attributed to the Holy Ghost he immediately dictated it to the Holy men of God The efficient principall cause then of the Scripture was God the ten Commandments of which most of the rest is an exposition were written after a secret and unutterable manner by God himself therefore they are called the writings of God Exod. 32. 16. Secondly all the rest which was written though men were the instruments was done by his appointment and assistance Exod. 17. 14. â—sai 8. 1. Ier. 30 2. The Scripture is often attributed to the Holy Ghost as the Author and no mention is made of the Pen-men Heb. 10. 15. The Prophets and Apostles were the Pen-men of the Scripture whose Calling Sending and Inspiration was certainly Divine for whatsoever they taught the Church of God or left in writing they learned not before in the Schools 1 Cor. 2. 13. The Divine Authority of the Word may be defined a certain dignity and excellency of the Scripture above all other sayings or writings whatsoever whereby it is perfectly true in word and sense it deserves credit in all sayings narrations of things past present and to come threatnings and promises and as superiour doth binde to obedience if it either forbid or command any thing 1 Tim. 1. 15. 2 Pet. 1. 19. Iohn 5. 39. Heb. 6. 18. Rom. 1. 5. 2 Cor. 10. 5 6. 13. 3. 12. 12. Gal. 1. 1 12 13. though the things in mans judgement seem unlike or incredible or the Commandments hard and foolish to the carnal minde Hereticks have laboured to prove their corrupt and damnable opinions out of the Scripture and have received some books if not all as Divine The Turks at this day so esteem the five books of Moses as they will kisse such patches of Paper as they finde having any part thereof written in the same Aristaeus an Heathen when he had determined to have disputed against Scripture confesseth that he was forbidden by God in a dream Plato is termed Moses Atticus Moses speaking Greek The holy Scripture in it self is Divine and Authentical though no man in the world should so acknowledge it as the Sun in it self were light though all the men in the world were blinde and could not or would not see it but in respect of us it is Divine and Authentical when it is acknowledged and esteemed so to be The Scripture is the word of God written by holy men as they were inspired by the holy Ghost divinely containing all Divine Truth necessary to salvation for the edification and instruction of Gods Church thereunto and for the glory of God The holy Scriptures are that Divine Instrument and means by which we are taught to believe what we ought touching God and our selves and all creatures and how to please God in all things unto eternal life Robins Essayes 8th Observ. Divines have given almost fourty several Arguments to prove the Scriptures to be the word of God That the Scriptures were from God may appear by several Reasons 1. Intrinsecal taken out of the Scriptures themselves 2. Extrinsecal acts of God and works of providence about them 1. Intrinsecal 1. From the excellency of their matter which is heavenly the divine and supernatural matter contained in it It telleth us of such things as do far exceed the reach of mans reason and which it was impossible for any man to counterfeit and feign and which being told are so correspondent to reason that no man can see just cause to call them into question as the Doctrine of Creation of all things in six dayes the Doctrine of the fall of our first Parents the Story of the Delivering Israel out of Aegypt of the Delivering of the Law and ten Commandments the Doctrine of the incarnation of Christ Jesus of the Resurrection of the dead of the last Judgement of the life to come and of the Immortality of the soul for though this last was taught also by Philosophers yet it is so doubtfully and unperfectly handled by them in comparison of the delivering thereof in Scripture that it is apparent it was another Spirit which guided the teachers of it here then they were guided withall What Angel
Argument then the testimony of the Church which say they doth infallibly propound unto us what is to be believed what is not to be believed and Hermanus saith That the Scripture is no more worth then Aesops Fables without the testimony of the Church As in other Sciences there are alwaies some principles per se nota indemonstrabilia whence other things are proved so in Divinity all conclusions in point of belief and practice are proved by the Scripture The Scriptures prove themselves by their own natural light manifesting their divine original whence they are and their right meaning how they must be understood They are like light primum visibile which maketh all other things manifest and it self too by its own proper qualities 1. The Church rather depends on the Scripture which is an object not principle of Divinity the Church ought to be subject to Christ Ephes. 5. 24. the Scripture is the word of Christ Col. 3. 16. 2. All the words of the Scripture are words of truth Dan. 10. 21. some words of the Church are words of error Isa. 1. 21 24. 3. 8 9. 5. 13. But the authority of him that speaks alwaies truth is greater then of him who sometimes lies Ergo The Authority of the Scripture is greater then that of the Church Goodnesse it self cannot deceive wisdom it self cannot be deceived God is both Tit. 1. 2. The voice of the Scripture is the voice of God 2 Tim. 3. 16. but the voice of the Church is the voice of men Act. 14. 14. 15. 17. 17. 30. 3. Faith and a firm consolation in temptations ought to relie on a sure that is a divine foundation for every humane testimony is uncertain 4. In vain shall we dispute against the wicked concerning Religion and Divine truth if we shall say it comes from God because we affirm so 5. This is proved by Scriptures Iohn 5. 34 35. Christ in his Humiliation did not receive the testimony of Iohn much lesse will he receive the testimony of others now he is glorified Ioh. 5. 34 35 36. 1 Cor. 2. 4 5. 1 Ioh. 5. 9. 6. The Authority proving is greater more certain and more known then the conclusion proved by the same Authoritas probans is greater then probata The Papists to prove the Authority of the Church flie to the Scriptures For I demand Whence do we understand that the Church erres not in delivering the Canon of the Scripture they answer It is governed by the Holy Ghost and therefore cannot erre in it's decrees But how appears it that it is so governed alwaies They answer God hath promised it and then they alledge those places to prove it Obj. 1. The Church is ancienter then the Scripture because it was before Moses Ergo It hath greater Authority Ans. 1. The Prophets and Iohn Baptist were ancienter then Christ yet not of greater Authority 2. Consider the Word 1. Quoad formale externum as written and cloathed with words so the Church was before the Scripture 2. Quoad formale internum the matter and sense or meaning so the Scripture was more ancient than the Church because the Church is gathered and governed by it 1 Pet. 1 23. Ioh. 17. 20. Iam. 1 18. Semen semper sobole illa cujus est sâ—men antiquius esse necâ—sse est In the thing it self the being and substance of the Word was before the Church although in this circumstance and manner of being it was after Obj. 2. Non crederem Evangelio nisi me commoveret Ecclesiae Catholicae Authoritas saith Augustine Ans. These words saith Whitaker are so well known to the Papists that one can hardly exchange three words with them but they will produce them It is true indeed that we may at the first be much moved to receive and hearken to the Scriptures because the Church gives testimony of them as the woman of Samaria by her speeches of Christ was a means of moving the Samaritans to believe but when the men of Samaria had heard Christ himself speak They believed in him more for his own words then the womans Iohn 4. 39 41. In which sense those words of Augustine so frequently quoted by the Papists are to be interpreted Augustine spake this of himself being a Manichee when he was a Manichee he was first moved by the Authority of the Church to believe the Gospel His meaning is that he had uever believed the Gospel if the Authority of the Church had not been an introduction unto him not that his faith rested upon it as a final stay but that it caused him so farre to respect the Word of the Gospel to listen unto it and with a kinde of acquisite and humane faith to believe it that he was thereby fitted to a better illumination by force whereof he might more certainly believe it to be of God But that the testimony of one Father in one place in a matter of such consequence should be of that force it is strange We deny not the Ministery of the Church as an external means to move us to imbrace the Word of God but we deny the Authority of the Church to be the principal means When we call the Scriptures Canonical we call them not so passively because they are received into the Canon by men and accepted of but actively because they prescribe a Canon and Rule to us The Office of the Church in respect of the Scripture stands in four things 1. To distinguish Canonical Scripture from that which is not Canonical although the determination of the Church be not the only or chiefest cause why the Apocrypha are rejected 2. To be a faithful keeper of those Books which are inspired by God like a notary which keepeth publick writings 3. To publish declare and teach the truth as a Crier with a loud voice ought to pronounce the Kings Edicts but to pretermit adde or alter nothing Matth. 28. 19 20. Acts 8. 35. 1 Tim. 3. 15. This Church here is not that Church which the Papists make to be the Judge of controversies neither the Church representative which is a general Councel nor the Church virtual which they imagine to be the Pope but the Church Essential the Congregation of all faithfull believers The house of God as he calleth it The Apostle here speaks of a pillar not more Architectonico understanding by it some essential piece of the building but more forensi such a post or pillar on which Tables and Proclamations use to hang. In old time the Gentiles used to write their Laws in Tables and so hang them upon pillars of stone that the people might read them as Proclamations are nailed to Posts in Market Towns The Apostle describing the Church likeneth it to one of these Pillars whose use was to shew what hung thereon It is a Pillar not because it holds up but holds forth the truth as
also 2. This tradition concerning the age of men did drive away as well the Ecclesiastick as the Lay persons Notwithstanding all this that hath been objected by the Papists we hold that the Scriptures ought to be translated into the Vulgar and mother Tongues of each Nation and that all men ought to read them and meditate diligently in them and that for these reasons 1. From the Commandment and will of God revealed in Scripture He hath commanded all that live in the Church to study the Scriptures and read them Deut. 11. 18 19. Ioh. 5. 39. He speaks not to the Scribes and Pharisees but to the people in general They must try all things 2. From Gods intention which commanded it to be written for that end that it might be obvious to all Ioh. 20. 31. Rom. 15. 4. 3. Those are commended which did reade the Scripture as the Eunuch Acts 8. 22. the Bereans Acts 17. and dispraised which neglected it as the Israelites Hosea 8. 12. they are pronounced Blessed who diligently meditate in the Scriptures Psal. 1. 2. How unlike to Peter â—2 Pet. 1. 19. are those whith pretend to be his Successours 4. From the fact of the Apostles who as they publickly preached the mysteries of salvation to the people so also in their Epistles they commended the whole doctrine of salvation to be read by them The Epistles of the Romans Corinthians Galatians Ephesians were written to the people therefore to be read by them One Epistle of Iohn was written to Gaius a Lay-man another to the elect Lady 5. From the Profit and Necessity of this study men are illightned and converted by reading of the Scriptures Psal. 19. 8 9. they are directed by them as most faithfull counsellors in all their waies Psal. 119. 24. they are armed by them against the fiery darts of Satan Eph. 6. 16. One seeing a youth read the Scriptures said It was never well since such were permitted to turn over the Bible but he answered him in the Psalmists words Psal. 119. 9. 6. From the unanimous Conseâ—t of all the Fathers Chrysostom and Ierom especially who exhort the people to the private reading of the Scriptures and testifie that the Scriptures were publickly read in their Ecclesiastical Assemblies not in an unknown tongue but in a tongue understood by the people It was decreed by the Councel of Nice That no Christian should be without a Bible in his house And the Jews at this day suffer no house amongst them to be without the Bible Christ and his Apostles teaching and disputing before the people appeal to the Law and the Prophets without the name of the Author Book or Chapter because they knew the Bible Text to be familiar to the Israelites In an unknown tongue they cannot profit the people Ergo They ought to be translated into a Tongue known to the people 1 Cor. 14. The Apostle in divers verses treateth of this subject vers 6 7 19. He saith All things ought to be done in the Church for the edifying of the people that no man should speak in an unknown tongue without an interpreter and saith That he had rather speak five words and be understood then ten thousand words in an unknown tongue Those Arguments before urged for the peoples reading of the Scripture prove this also for they cannot reade them in every Nation unlesse they be translated into a Tongue they understand Christ and his Apostles taught the people the Scripture in their mother Tongue In the next age after the Apostles saith Grotius lib. 3. de veritate Religionis Christ. the New Testament was translated into divers Vulgar Tongues the Syriack Arabick Aethiopick and Latine which Versions are yet extant and differ not mainly from the Greek In the elder and purer times the Scriptures were translated into innumerable yea into all Tongues usual amongst men See Gregories Preface to the Notes on passages of Scripture The plain and usual words the phrase and manner of speech most frequented the comparisons and similitudes in Scripture most familiar taken out of the shops and fields from Husbandry and Houswifery from the Flock and the Herd shew that the Scriptures were written for the capacity and understanding of the unlearned Iohn 5. 39. a speciall place if it be indicative it shewes the custome of the Jewes if imperative it shewes what they ought to doe Many amongst us are to be blamed for not having the Scripture in their houses and for not reading it constantly in the same as they ought to do or else they read it as other Books not with such respect to it as the greatnesse of its Authour deserveth I mean with a desire and purpose to believe and obey all that they finde there which must needs be the Duty of those that confesse these writings come from God We should receive it with reverence believe it with confidence exercise our selves in it with diligence and delight practise it with obedience Reading the Scripture is a rehearsing out of the Book such things as are there written â—arely without any interpretation It is to be done publickly as it was in the Synagogues of the Jews who had the reading of the Law and Prophets amongst them The Prophets were read in their ears every day saith Paul and after the lecture of the Law and the Prophets in another place From hence hath been continued the custom of Lessons of the Old and New Testament to the same purpose saith Mr Thorndike We honour God more by a publick then a private reading of it 2. Pâ—ivately The godly Jews of Bâ—rea did search the Scriptures and both King and people are commanded to read the Law Deut. 17. 19. and 6. 7. 8. 9. What is written in the Law How readest thou Luke 10. 26. Matth. 12. 5. and 21. 16 42. Christ Peter and Paul in their preaching quote not the Chapter and verse only say Isaiah saith Isaiah is bold It is written in the Psalms because people should be so acquainted with the Scripture as to know where it is See Grotius on Heb. 4. 4. Some good Divines hold that the Scriptures barely read though preaching be not joined with it may be the instrument of Regeneration since the Doctrine of the Gospel is called The ministration of the Spirit Psal. 19. The Law of the Lord converteth the soul it is so when not preached The word is a means of conversion whether written preacht or lived 2 Cor. 3. 2 3. 1 Pet. 3. 1 2. Psal. 51. 13. But the Word of God is made effectual by the Spirit more often more ordinarily to beget a new life in the preaching that is the interpreting and applying of it then in the bâ—re reading 1 Tim. 4. 13. Matth. 28. 29. Christs custome was as we may collect out of Luke 4. where one instance is recorded to make us conceive his ordinary practice when he had read to interpret
most unjust means extort money from Gojim that is the Gentiles Paulus Fagius in his Annotat. on Deut. 17. 17. Scripture Arguments are the chiefest to convince an unbeliever Christ by divers Arguments Iohn 5. labours to convince the Jews that he was the Messiah promised 1. Iohn bare witnesse of him vers 33. 2. His works bare witnesse of him verse 36. 3. The Father did bear witnesse of him vers 37. 4. He produceth the Testimony of the Scriptures vers 39. They are they which testifie of me Will you not believe Iohn my miracles my Word from Heaven then believe the written Word If we believe not the Testimomy of Scripture nothing will convince us though one rise from the dead nor Christ himself if he were here in the flesh and should preach unto us Ioh. 5. ult The Lord in executing of his Judgements commmonly observes proportion and retaliation Antichrist is the greatest opposite to Gods Law and Word he is called therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 Thess. 2. 8. The lawlesse one He is without Law above Law against Law He abuseth Scripture takes upon him to judâ—â— and interpret Scripture therefore it shall be his ruine 2 Thess. 2. 8. God shall destroy him with the Spirit of his mouth id est Verbo suo Beza God hath consecrated the Word to this purpose the end of it is not only to save but destroy being the savour of death to some and it is a fit instrument for such a work Antichrists strength is in mens consciences only this will pierce thither Heb. 4. 12. God useth the Word for the destruction of Antichrist these wayes 1. It discovers him his doctrine his errors 2. It hardens him 3. It condemneth him and passeth sentence against him CHAP. III. II. The Books of Scripture FRom the Divine â—lows the Canonical Authority of the Scripture The books of Scripture are called Canonical books say some from the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which word is used 2 Cor. 10. 13. Phil. 3. 16. Gal. 6. 16. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mark the double Emphasis this notable Canon because they were put into the Canon by the Universal Church and acknowledged to be divinely inspired by it and also are made a perfect Canon or Rule of all Doctrine concerning Religion Credendorum agendorum of Faith and Manners of all things which are to be believed or done toward salvation But Cameron thinks it is not termed Canonical because it is a Rule for that book saith he is called Canonical which is put into the Catalogue which the Ancients called a Canon of those writings which are esteemed Divine Becanus saith They are called Canonical both because they contain a Rule which we ought to follow in faith and manners and because they are put into the Catalogue of Divine books The Conditions of a Canon are these 1. It must contain Truth or be an expresse Form and Image of Truth which is in the Divine minde 2. It must be commanded sanctified and confirmed by Divine Authority that it may be a Canon to us in the Church These books were sanctified either commonly all of both Testaments by the Testimony of the Spirit and Church and Canon it self or the books of the Old Testament were specially and singularly confirmed by Word Signs and Event as the Pentateuch but the Prophetical books and Hagiographa before their carrying into Babylon by extraordinary sign the Cloud and Veil in the Temple 1 King 8. 10. Levit. 16. 2. and Gods answer by Ephod Urim and Thummim Exod. 28. 30. after their carrying away into Babylon by singular testimonies of events The books of the New Testament are confirmed by the Son of God revealed in flesh by his sayings and deeds Heb. 1. 2. and by the powerful Ministry of the Apostles by Signs Vertues and Miracles Mark 16. 20. There is a three-fold Canon in the Church Divine Ecclesiasticall and False The Divine Canon is that which properly and by it self is called the Word of God immediately inspired of God into the Prophets and Apostles This according to the divers times of the Church is distinguished into the Old and New Testament 2 Cor. 3. 6 14. this is a common division of the sacred Bible among Christians as in the version of Tremellius and Iunius Testamenti veteris novi Biblia sacra and the Geneva gives that Title to their Bible La Bible qui est toute la Saincte Escriture du viâ—l noveau Testament Augustine thinks they are better called Vetus novum Instrumentum Heinsius Grotius Vetus novum Foedus Vide Grotii Annotat. in libros Evangelii A Covenant is an Agreement between two a Testament is the Declaration of the Will of one It is called in regard of the Form Convention and Agreement between God and man a Covenant in regard of the manner of confirming it a Testament For 1. In a Testament or last Will the Testators minde is declared so is the Will of God in his Word therefore it is called a Testimony often Psal. 19. and 119. 2. Here is a Testator Christ a Legacy eternal life Heirs the Elect a Writing the Scripture Seals the Sacraments 3. Because it is ratified by the death of Christ Heb. 9. 16 17. The Books of the Old Testament are the holy Scriptures given by God to the Church of the Jews shewing them what to believe and how God would be worshipped The New Testament containeth the books which treat of salvation already exhibited and Christ already come in the flesh All the books of the Old Testament were written originally in Hebrew because they were committed unto the Hebrews Rom. 3. 2. except what Daniel and Ezra wrote in the Chaldee The Jewish Church receiving them from God kept them and delivered them to Posterity Many grave Authors hold That the Hebrew was the first Tongue and Mother of all the rest and it may probably be collected from the names of our first Parents It was called Hebrew saith Erpenius not from Heber of the Posterity of Shem as Iosephus Ierom and others think when it is manifest that he rather spake Chaldee then Hebrew because Abraham the Patriarch which drew his original from him was a Chaldean but it was so called saith Erpenius as all the Rabbins Origen and others testifie from the Hebrews which people arose from Canaan It is honoured with the Title of the Holy Tongue saith the same Erpenius because the most holy God spoke it to his Prophets delivered his holy Will written in it to the Church and because it is very probable from the opinion of great men that holy men shall use it with God hereafter in Heaven Vide Buxtorfium de Linguae Hebraeae origine Antiquitate Sanctitate There are many Hebraisms also in the New Testament many words and phrases rather used according to the manner of the Hebrews then the Greeks by which it is manifest that the same Spirit was
viz. David Salomon Moses Asaph Etham Heman Ieduthun and the three sons of Corah Odae istae Davidis dicuntur quod is multas veteres collegerit multas ipse Psallendi sciens addiderit aut per homines idoneos addi fecerit Grotius The Book of Psalms though it be called from the greater part by the name of Davids Psalms yet were not all the Psalms in it composed by David but some of them by Moses Psal. 90. Some by Heman Psal. 88. Some of them by Etham Psal. 89. Some by others Psal. 137. Mr Gataker on Psal. 82. 6 7 8. Seventy four Psalms are expresly entituled Davids Psalms that some others which want titles expressing their Pen-men were his also See Act. 4. 25. Id. ibid. The Hebrews divide the Psalms into five Books or parts The first Book hath the first 41 Psalms the second 31 from 42 to 73 the third 17 from 73 to 90 the fourth 17 from 90 even to 107 the fifth 43 from the 107 to 150. Vide Genebr in Psal. 1. 1. Tituli sunt Psalmorum claves the Titles are Keys as it were of the Psalms saith Ierom. The best Expositors on the Psalms are Musculus Mollerus Muis Calvin The Scripture is the choisest Book the Psalms the choisest piece of Scripture and the 119 Psalm the choisest part of the Psalms Among 176 verses in that Psalm there are scarce four or five at most wherein there is not some commendation of the word The Psalms are frequently read both in the Jewish Synagogues and in our Christian Churches the very Turks themselves swear as solemnly by Davids Psalms as by their Mahomets Alcoran they have them in such estimation Of all parts of the Scripture the Psalms have this excellency that they do in a lively experimental way set forth the gracious works of God upon the soul. They have a respective direction or comfort to every ones affliction or temptation Hence they have been called by some the little Bible or the Bible of the Bible Mr Burgess of Justification p. 225. Basil saith If all the other Books of Scripture should perish there remained enough in the Book of Psalms for the supply of all and therefore he cals it Amuletum ad prosligandum daemonâ—m Our Saviour Christ himself cites the Psalms not only as Canonical Scripture but as a particular entire and noble summe of that body Luk. 24. 44. no Book of the Old Testament except the Prophecie of Isaiah is so like a Gospel so particular in all things concerning Christ as the Psalms Dr Donne on Psal. 62. 7 9. Proverbs In Hebrew Mishle the Book of Proverbs is compared to a great heap of Gold-rings rich and orient severally and every one shining with a distinct sense by it self but other contexts of holy Writ to Gold-chains so enterwoven and linked together that they must be illightned and receive mutual illustration one from another The manner of it is usually to deliver two contradistinct Propositions It consists of one and thirty Chapters it was written by Salomon saith Augustine Chap. 17. of his 20 book de Civitate Dei and Iosephus in the 8th book and 2d Chapter of his Jewish Antiquities and it is proved 1 King 4. 32. though there indeed it is said only he spake them yet it is likely also he wrote them Prov. 1. 1. they are called the Proverbs of Solomon because most of them are his It is a Treatise of Christian manners touching piety toward God and justice toward our neighbours The best Expositors on it are Mercer Cartwright Dod Lavater Graece dicitur hic liber 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nimirum Hebraeum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 proprie comparationem significat quia ex comparationibus curtatis plerumque fiebant Proverbia inde coepit sumi in significatione 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Grotius Ecclesiastes In Hebrew Choheleth the Feminine hath respect either to wisdom or to the soul the nobler part See Menochius The Author of this Book was Salomon who either at his Table or in his familiar conference propounded these Doctrines to his Courtiers as may be collected out of 1 King 10. 8. Many of the Hebrews say that this Book was written by Salomon to testifie his repentance of his ill led life It consists of twelve Chapters The summe and scope of the whole Book is explained in the last Chapter or the first two verses viz. that all things in the world are vain therefore that nothing is more profitable and necessary then to fear God and keep his Commandments The principal parts of it are two The first concerning the vanity of humane matters and studies in the world the latter of the stability and profit of godliness and the fear of God The best Expositors on it are Mercer Cartwright Mr Pemble Granger Canticles are called in Hebrew Shir ha-Shirim by the Latins Cantica Canticorum The Song of Songs that is a most excellent Song the Hebrews having no Superlatives Salomon was the Author of it 1 Kings 4. 32. Many of the Ancients refer it to the spiritual Marriage between Christ and the Church or every faithful soul. Some think it was penned long after Salomons Marriage with Pharaohs daughter by comparing 1 King 7. 34. with Cant. 7. 4. It consists of eight Chapters and perpetual Dialogues The Jews had this Book in such reverence and account that before thirty years of age none would study it The best Expositors are Mercer Brightman Ainsworth Doctor Gouge Fenner This Book which treats of that Spiritual and Heavenly Fellowship the sanctified soul hath with Christ cannot be throughly understood in the true life of it but by those that are sanctified 4. Prophetical Books The Greater Prophets four Isaiah Ieremiah Ezekiel Daniel The Lesser Prophets twelve Hosea Ioel Amos Obadiah Ionah Micah Nahum Habakkuk Zephany Haggai Zachary Malachi Grotius orders them thus Hosea Ioel Amos Obadiah Ionah Isaiah Micah Nahum Habakkuk Zephany Daniel Ieremiah Ezekiel Haggai Zachary Malachi They are called Prophetical Books because they were written by Prophets by Gods Commandment Prophets were distinguished by the Temples some were Prophetae priores those of the first Temple others Posteriores of the latter Temple Isaiah Is placed first not because he is more Ancient then all the rest for some say that Ionah and Amos were before him in time others that Hosea was before him for Isaiahs beginning was in the dayes of Uzziah Now Hosea was in the dayes of Ieroboam and Ieroboam was before Uzziah This Mr Burroughs saith is one reason why though he intends to go over the whole prophetical Books yet he rather pitcheth upon Hosea first because indeed he was the first Prophet but Isaiah was rather set first for the Dignity of the Prophetical Oracles which he explains and because his Prophecy is longer then all the rest He is eloquent in his speech being a Noble man therefore the translation can hardly expresse his elegancy He brings so many and such evident
Apostles wrote in Greek which wrote peculiarly to the Jews as Iâ—mes and Peter Matthaeum Hebraiâ—è scripsisse convenit inter antiquos Citat Irenâ—um Origenem Athanasium Epiphanium Chrysostomum Hieronymum Vossius de genere Christi dissertat Scripsit Hebraea lingua quia praecipuè Iudaeorum quos viva voce hactâ—nus docuisset haberet rationem Id. ibid. Vide Grotium in libros Evangel It was needfull that the Gospel should be written by many First for the certainty Secondly for the perfection of it Amongst all the Evangelists there is a general Agreement and a sp 〈…〉 rence they all agree in the main scope and subject Christ they dâ—â—â—â—r in 〈…〉 al Argument and Order All describe the life of Christ some more largely some more briefly some more loftily some more plainly yet because all were inspired by the same spirrit they all have equal Authority The difference of Evangelists in some smaller matters proveth their consent in the greater to be the voice of Truth for had they conspired all together to have deceived the world they would in all things have more fully agreed The Doctrine of the Covenant of Grace is more plainly expounded the will of God and way to Salvation more plentifully set down in the New Testament then ever it was in the dayes of Moses or the Prophets and in these books of the New Testament all things are so established as to continue to the end so that we must not look for any new Revelation All these Books we receive as Canonical because they are Divine for matter and form divinely inspired by God sanctified and given to the Church for their direction written by the Apostles or Apostolical men sweetly conâ—enting with other parts of holy Scripture and with themselves received alwayes by the greatest part of the Church of God They were written after the death of Christ by the direction of the holy Ghost the Apostles by lively voice first preached because it was needful that the Doctrine of the Gospel should by their preaching as also by signs and wonders be confirmed against the contradictions and cavils of the Jews and Gentiles and be allowed by the assent of believers generally before it was committed to writing that we might be assured of the certainty of those things which were written These Books are acknowledged Canonical both by us and the Papists so that touching this matter there is no controversie between us and them Among the confest writings of the Scriptures attested by all and not contradicted by any The four Gospels are first to be placed and then the Story of the Acts of the Apostles See Euseb. Eccles. Hist. lib. 3. cap. 3 4. and lib. 5. cap. 8. and lib. 6. cap. 18. The Epistles doubted of by some for a while were first the Epistle to the Hebrews the Epistle of Iames the second Epistle of Peter the second and third Epistles of Iohn the Epistle of Iude and the Revelation of which I shall treat more when I come to handle the Books of the New Testament particularly The Story of the woman taken in Adultery hath met with very much opposition See Gregories Preface to his Notes upon some passages of Scripture Crojus defends the truth of it Observat. in Nov. Testam c. 17. Vide Seldeni uxorem Ebraicam cap. 11. The Inscriptions and Titles prefixed before the Epistles are no part of holy Scripture written by the Apostles but added to the Epistles by some others The Subscriptions and Postscripts also of divers Books are false counterfeit and erroneous not written by the Apostles but added afterward by the Scribes which copied out the Epistles The Subscriptions of the later Epistle to Timothy and also to Titus are supposititious they are neither found in the Syriack nor in all Greek Copies nor yet in the vulgar Latine translation these additions were made some hundred years after the Apostles The Canonical Books of the New Testament are either Historical Doctrinal or Prophetical 1. Historical containing matters of fact the History of 1. Christ exhibited in the four Evangelists or Gospels as they are stiled by God himself Mark 1. 1. Matthew Mark Luke and Iohn called Gospels because they contain a message of joy and gladnesse They all treat of one subject Christ Jesus incarnate are most true Historians Luk. 1. 2. Ioh. 21. 24. 2. His Apostles in the Acts written by Luke thirty years after Christs Ascention so termed of the principal subject of the History though the acts of others not Apostles are there recorded 2. Dogmatical or Doctrinal such as were written by the Apostles for the instruction of the Church of God in faith and manners commonly called Epistles and that by warrant of the Scriptures 1 Thes. 5. 27. 2 Pet. 3. 1 16. because they were sent to them who had already received and professed the Gospel of Christ. The Apostles being oft times unable to instruct by their personal Presence supplied that by writing Epistles These are one and twenty written 1. By Paul 1. To whole Churches 1. Gentiles To the Romans To the Câ—ninthians To the Galatians To the Ephesians To the Philippians To the Colossians To the Thessalonians 2. Jews To the Hebrews 2. To particular Persons 1. Timothy 2. Titus 3. Philemon 2. Iames one 3. Peter two 4. Iohn three 5. Iude one 3. Prophetical wherein under certain resemblances the state of the Church of Christ till the end of the world from the time of Iohn the Evangelist is most truly and wonderfully described and receiveth its name Apocalyps of the Argument Beza Piscator Calvin Erasmus Grotius have done well on all the New Testament Of the Papists Iansenius hath done well on the Harmony of the Lutherans Chemnitius and Gerhard of the Protestants Calvin Maldonate and De Dieu Cameron Scultetus and Grotius have done well likewise on the Evangelists Matthew and Iohn were Apostles of the twelve Mark and Luke Evangelists Apostle is a name of Office or Dignity It notes one sent from another with command in special certain famous Embassadours of Christ. The Evangelists were Comites vicarii Apostolorum they accompanied the Apostles in preaching the Gospel and had curam vicariam omnium Ecclesiarum as the Apostles had curam principalem The Title Evangelist is taken 1. For such as wrote the Gospel 2. For such as taught the Gospel and these were of two sorts either such as had ordinary places and gifts or such whose places and gifts were extraordinary such Evangelists were Timothy and Titus Smectymn Answ. to an Humble Remonstrance Sect. 13. Matthew There was never any in the Church which doubted of its Authority Some say he wrote in Hebrew but that is uncertain as hath been already declared He interprets the Hebrew name Emanuel Chap. 1. 23. and those words Câ— 27. 46. therefore it is likely he wrote not in Hebrew for why should one that writeth in Hebrew interpret Hebrew words to such as
Babylon the great Whore with all the Kingdoms of Antichrist The subject of it is two-fold 1. The present state of the Church 2. The future state of it The things which are and the things which shall be hereafter Revel 1. 19. The three first Chapters of this Book contain seven several Epistles to the seven several Churches of Asia the other following Chapters are a Prophetical History of the Church of God from Christs Ascension to his second coming The holy Ghost foreseeing what labour Satan and his instruments would take to weaken and impair the credit and authority of this above all other Books wherein he prevailed so far as some true Churches called the truth and authority of it into question hath backed it with a number of confirmations more then are in any other Book of Scripture First The Author of it is set in the fore-front or face of it The Revelation of Iesus Christ Chap. 1. vers 1. who professeth himself to be the first and the last vers 11. so in the several Epistles to the Churches in several styles he challengeth them to be his Thus saith he 1. That holdeth the seven starres in his right hand 2. He which is first and last which was dead and is alive 3. Which hath the sharp two edged Sword 4. Which hath eyes like a flame of fire and his feet like brass 5. Which hath the seven Spirits of God and the seven stars 6. He who is holy and true who hath the key of David 7. He who is Amen the faithful and true witness the beginning of the creatures of God Secondly The Instrument or Pen-man his servant Iohn the Evangelist the Apostle the Divine who for the farther and more full authority of it repeateth his name at least thrice saying I Iohn Chap. 1. 9. and 21. 1 2. and 22. 8. wheâ—â—â—â— in the Gospel he never maketh mention of his name there he writes the History of Christ here he writes of himself and the Revelations declared to him Thirdly In the last Chapter are five testimonies heaped together vers 5 6 7 8. 1. Of the Angels 2. Of God himself the Lord of the holy Prophets 3. Of Jesus Christ Behold I come shortly 4. Of Iohn I Iohn heard and saw all these things 5. The Protestation of Jesus Christ v. 18. Fourthly The matter of the Book doth convince the Authority thereof seeing everywhere the Divinity of a Prophetical Spirit doth appear the words and sentences of other Prophets are there set down part of the Prophecies there delivered are in the sight of the world accomplished by which the truth and authority of the whole is undoubtedly proved there are extant many excellent Testimonies of Christ and his Divinity and our redemption by Christ. Fifthly The most ancient Fathers Greek and Latine ascribe this Book to Iohn the Apostle Theophylact Origen Chrysostome Tertullian Hilary Austin Ambrose Irenâ—us To deny then the truth of this Book is contrasolem obloqui to gainsay the shining of the Sun it self The Chiliasts abuse many testimonies out of this Book but those places have been cleared long ago by the learned as bearing another sense See Dr Raynolds Conf. with Hart c. 8. p. 406. Calvin being demanded his opinion what he thought of the Revelation answered ingeniously saith one He knew not at all what so obscure a writer meant Se penitus ignorare quid velit tam obscurus scriptor Cajetane at the end of his Exposition of Iude confesseth that he understandâ— not the literal sense of the Revelation and therefore Exponat saith he cui Deus concesserit It consists of two and twenty Chapters the best Expositors of it are Ribera Brightman Paraeus Cartwright Fulk Dent Forbes Mede Simonds Foord 1. The Scriptures written by Moses and the Prophets sufficiently prove that Christ is the Messiah that was to come The Old Testament may convince the Jews which deny the New Testament of this truth Iohn 5. 39. They that is those parts of Scripture written by Moses and the Prophets there were no other Scriptures then written The 53 of Isaiah is a large History of his sufferings We have also another Book or Testament more clearly witnessing of Christ The Gospel is the unsearchable riches of Christ Ephes. 3. 8. So much may suffice to have spoken concerning the Divine Canon the Ecclesiastical and false Canon follow CHAP. V. Of the Books called Apocrypha SOme Hereticks utterly abolisht the Divine Canon as the Swingfeldians and Libertines who contemned all Scriptures the Manichees and Marcionites refused all the Books of the Old Testament as the Jews do those of the New as if they had proceeded from the Devil Some diminish this Canon as the Sadduces who as Whitaker and others hold rejected all the other Prophets but Moses some inlarge it as the Papists who hold that divers other Books called by us Apocrypha i hidden do belong to the Old Testament and are of the same authority with the other before named and they adde also their traditions and unwritten Word equalling it with the Scripture both these are accursed Rev. 22. 18. But against the first we thus argue Whatsoever Scripture 1. Is divinely inspired 2. Christ commandeth to search 3. To which Christ and his Apostles appeal and confirm their Doctrine by it that is Canonical and of equal Authority with the New Testament But the holy Scripture of the Old Testament is divinely inspired 2 Tim. 3. 16. where he speaks even of the Books of the Old Testament as is gathered both from the universal all writing viz. holy in the 15 verse and from the circumstance of time because in the time of Timothies infancy little or nothing of the New Testament was published 2. Christ speaks not to the Scribes and Pharisees but to the people in general to search it Iohn 5. 39. this famous elogium being added That it gives testimony of him and that we may finde eternal life in it 3. Christ and his Apostles appeal to it and confirm their Doctrine by it Luke 24. 27. Rom. 3. 21. Acts 10. 43. and 17. 11. and 20. 43. and 26. 20. the New Testament gives testimony of the Old and Peter 2 Pet. 1. 19. of Pauls Epistles The Ecclesiastical Canon which is also called the second Canon followeth to which these Books belong Tobit Iudith first and second of the Maccabees Wisdom Ecclesiasticus Baruch Additions to Daniel and Esther for these neither contain truth perfectly in themselves nor are sanctified by God in the Church that they may be a Canon of faith and although abusively from custom they were called Canonical yet properly in the Church they are distinguished from the Canonical by the name of Apocryphal The false Canon is that which after the authority of the Apocrypha increased was constituted by humane opinion for the Papists as well as we reject for Apocryphal the third and fourth Book of Ezra the prayer of Manasses the third
and fourth of Maccabees as Thomas Aquinas Sixtus Senenfis Bellarmine and so the Councel of Trent confesse when they omit these and reckon up the whole Canon The state therefore of the controversie betwixt us and the Papists is Whether those seven whole Books with the Appendices be Sacred Divine Canonical We do not deny but many of these especially Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus are very good and profitable and to be preferred before all humane Tractates but that they are properly and by an excellency Canonical and of infallible truth out of which firm arguments may be drawn that we deny Those Books which the Jews of old and the Reformed Churches now reckon for truly Canonical in the Old Testament are received all even by our Adversaries for Canonical without any exception 2. For the Canonical Books of the New Testament there is no controversie between us and so far we agree but in the Old Testament whole Books are reckoned by them for Canonical which we hold Apocryphal The reason why these Books at first were added to holy Writ was this the Jews in their later times before and at the coming of Christ were of two sorts some properly and for distinction sake named Hebrews inhabiting Ierusalem and the holy Land others were Hellenists that is the Jews of the dispersion mingled with the Grecians These had written sundry Books in Greek which they made use of together with other parts of the Old Testament which they had in Greek of the Translation of the LXX when they now understood not the Hebrew but the Hebrews receive only the two and twenty Books before-mentioned Hence it came that the Jews delivered a double Canon of Scripture to the Christian Church the one Pure unquestioned and Divine which is the Hebrew Canon the other in Greek adulterate corrupted by the addition of certain Books written in those times when God raised up no more Prophets among his people Drus. praeterit l. 5. Annotat. ad Act. Apost c. 6. Jun. Animad in Bell. cont 1. lib. 1. c. 4. l. 2. c. 15. Sect. 21. Tertul in Apol c. 19. They are called Apocryphal i. secret and hidden not because the names of the writers are unknown by that reason Iudges and Ruth should be Apocryphal but because they were not wont to be read openly in the Church of God as the Canonical Books but secretly and in private by private persons or because their Authority was obscure and doubtful with the Ancient These Books our Church rejecteth as not written by Divine Inspiration for these reasons All the Canonical Books of the Old Testament were written by the Prophets but none of these Books were written by any of the Prophets for 1. The last of the Prophets of the Jews was Malachi Mal. 4. 4 5. between whom and Iohn Baptist came no Prophet Mark begins with the same words almost with which Malachi ended a good argument to prove that the New Testament is next to the Old But these Books were written by such who lived most of them after Malachi 2. All the Prophets wrote in Hebrew the language which the Jews understood but the Fathers affirm and Papists acknowledge that most of these Books were written in Greek Ergo being not written by the Prophets they are not Canonical 2. All the Books of the Old Testament were committed to the Jews and safely kept by them Rom. 3. 2. our Saviour Christ which reproved the Jews for corrupting the sense of the Scripture did yet never reprove them for rejecting those Books which were divinely inspired which sacriledge he would not have concealed yea our Saviour sendeth us unto the Scriptures as they received them Ioh. 5. 39. Ezra after the Captivity is reported to have gathered all the Books of holy Scripture and safely to lay them up If the Jews should have rejected or not received any Books being Canonical they had grievously erred which the Papists themselves will not affirm Yea there should have been some Canonical Books which no Church received for besides the Church of the Jews at that time there was none in the world The Canonical Books of the Old Testament were divided into Moses the Prophets and Psalms with which agreeth the old distribution of the Hebrews into the Law Prophets and Hagiographa 3. There are two wayes to know a Book to be Canonical one by the testimony of some Prophet or Apostle the other by the certain Testimony of them which did live when the Book was published who did witnesse that the Book was written by some Prophet or Apostle But these Books are known to be Canonical neither of these wayes they were rejected by the Jews who lived in the times when they were written our Saviour Christ nor his Apostles never commend these Books unto us as endited by the Spirit They are cited by Christ and his Apostles for the confirmation of their Doctrine All the Canonical Books in general Iohn 5. 39. and 10. 35. Rom. 16. 26 Luke 16. 29 31. and Chap. 24. 25 27 44. The most of all in special Genesis Matth. 19 4 5 6. Exodus Mat. 5. 21 27 33 38. Leviticus Gal. 3. 12. Numbers John 3. 14. Deuteronomy Acts 3. 22. Ioshua Heb. 11. 30 31. Iudges Heb. 11. 32. Ruth Mat. 1. 3. First of Samuel Matth. 12. 3. Second of Samuel Heb. 1. 5. First of Kings Mat. 12. 42. Second of Kings Luk. 4. 27. First of Chronicles Mat. 1. 3 7 10 13. Second of Chronicles Acts 7. 48. Ezra Matth. 1. 12 13. Iob 1 Cor. 3. 19. Psalms Act. 4. 25. Proverbs Heb. 12. 5 6 7. Isaiah Matth. 1. 23. Ieremiah Heb. 10. 16 17. Ezekiel Mat. 25. 35. Daniel Matth. 24. 25. All the lesser Prophets Acts 7. 42. and 15. 15 16. Hosea Mat. 12. 7. Ioel Act. 2. 12. Amos Act. 15. 16. Ionah Mat. 12. 40 41. Micah Mat. 10. 35. Nahum Rom. 10. 15. Habakkuk Rom. 1. 17. Haggai Heb. 12. 26. Zachary Matth. 21. 5. Malachi Luke 1. 16 17. These Books were not cited by Christ and his Apostles for confirmation of their Doctrine Object If they be not Canonical therefore because they are not cited then Nahum and Zephany are not Canonical Aratus Menander and Epimenides prophane Poets are Canonical because they are cited Acts 17. 28. 1 Cor. 15. 33. Titus 1. 12. Answ. They are not therefore not Canonical only because they are not cited but especially because they have not the characters of Divine Scripture 2. Nahum and Zephany are implicitely quoted when the Books of the Prophets are mentioned Acts 7. 41. and 15. 15 16. The Poets are not cited as Canonical but the Apostle applied himself to his hearers who did much esteem their authority Some have well concluded from Act. 10. 43. that the Apocrypha are not to be received as Canonical Scripture because they testifie not of Christ. 4. Those Books which contain manifest untruths contrary to the Word of God and the Books of holy
since Tabitha Kumi Eloi Eloi Lammasabachthani Bethesda Gabbatha Golgotha Aceldama are meer Syriack yet the Evangelists often call it Hebrew because it was the language of the Hebrews Iohn 5. 2. and 19. 13 16. Acts 21. 40. and 22. 2. and 26. 14. The Arabick Translation It is uncertain by whom it was made or when sure it is they had the Scriptures in their own Tongue and it were to be wished that that Tongue were more common and better understood that Religion might be spread amongst the Saracens which for the most part speak that Language In the year 1592. the New Testament in Arabick was first divulged at Rome The Arabick Tongue saith Walter is thought to be a Branch of the Chaldee and Syriack proceeding from both but that it exceeds them in six letters there being eight and twenty in the Arabick Tongue It was in use anciently with the Ishmaelites and Hagarens who drew their original from Abraham and afterward would rather be called Saracens from Sarah It is now used thorow all Asia and Africa Mahumed who descended from the Ishmaëlitish Nation wrote his wicked and blasphemous Alcoran in this Tongue Erpenius who was excellently skill'd in this Tongue saith It is more necessary and excellent then either the Syriack Aethiopick Persian or Turkish Language he extols it for its Antiquity Largenesse Elegancy and Profit The Arabians saith he have many more accurate for Geography then Ptolomy Avicenna and other famous Physicians have written in this Tongue He saith thirty two thousand of Arabick Books were to be had in one Library in Mauritania Ioseph Scaliger Raphelengius Isaac Casaubone Emmanuel Tremellius and Franciscus Iunius all learned men of special note much esteemed this tongue and promoted the study of it as their writings shew Mercer who was most versed in the Hebrew and Chaldee tongues in his old age a little before he dyed thought to have travelled into the east onely out of a desire to learn the Arabick tongue The Latine translations were so many that Augustine saith they could not be numbred That new version of Tremellius and Iunius both is best for the old Testament and that of Erasmus and Beza for the new Testament See in Chamiers first Tome l. 12. c. 1. his censure of all three There is a great use also of the Interlineary version put forth by Arias Montanus for the finding out the sense and genuine signification of all the Hebrew and Greek words Amongst many and divers Latine Translations there was one more common then the rest of the old and new Testament usually called the vulgar because it was of vulgar use and received by many Who was the Author of this Edition it is not manifest Some say it was more Antient then that of Ierome Ierome wrote pure Latine being skilful in the Latine tongue but the vulgar Translation is barbarous in many places therefore Pagnine Maldonate Estius Sixtus Senensis Burgensis Valla Lindan deny it to be Ieromes that was translated from the Hebrew by the Greek and not by â—erome but by some uncertain and unknown Author saith Whitaker Bootius in the Index of his Sacred Animadversions ascribes it to Ierome The Geneva translation for the French and our last translation for the English and Deodate for the Italian are the best which is now set out in English Diodatus noster in eximia Bibliorum Iâ—alicorum versione saith Spanhemius The question betwixt us and the Papists now cometh to be considered which of these Editions is Authentical that is which of it self hath credit and authority being sufficient of it self to prove and commend it self without the help of any other Edition because it is the first exemplar or Copy of divine truth delivered from God by the Prophets and Apostles This in respect of the old Testament is the Hebrew and in some Chapters of Daniel and Ezra the Chaldee and in respect of the New Testament is the Greek all other Editions are but of humane authority This proposition true in it self is yet divers ways opposed by the Papists whose opinions may be set down in three propositions 1. That the Hebrew and Greek Text are corrupt and therefore not Authentical for the fountain is to be preferred before the streams if it come unto our hands uncorruptly The Book of Moses which by Gods Commandment was preserved in the Ark and that very Gospel written by Matthew Those autographs saith Morinus are certainly the rule of all versions The second proposition is That the 70 Translaters were not so much Translators as Prophets who wrote by Divine inspiration so that their translation had been authentique if it had come to our hands and had not perished The third is That the vulgar Translation is of authentique authority and ought so to be received neither may any man presume to reject it upon any pretence They say it hanged between the Hebrew and Greek as Christ did between the two Theeves To these three propositions we oppose three which are most true and shall prevail 1. The Hebrew of the Old Testament and the Greek of the New is the authentique Edition and the pure fountain of divine truth 2. The 70 were not Prophets but Translators 3. The vulgar translations neither is authentique nor perfect neither ought it in any case so to be esteemed Reasons proving that the Hebrew of the Old Testament and the Greek of the New are authentical and pure To prove our first proposition these Arguments may be brought 1. The Hebrew of the Old and Greek of the New Testament are the very Scriptures which came immediately from God the very particular and individual writings both for Character and stile of speech yea the dialect as well as the matter of them is immediately by inspiration from above and written by holy men as they were moved by the holy spirit what Edition therefore is worthy to be compared to this When we speak of the original and authentick Text of the holy Scripture that is not to be so understood as if we meant it of the Autographs written by the hand of Moses or the other Prophets or Apostles but onely of the original or the primogenial Text in that tongue out of which divers versions were derived according to the variety of tongues 2. For a long time before the Birth of Christ the Hebrew was not onely the alone Authentique Copy but the onely Edition which was extant in the world In the days of Moses the Kings of Israel and the Prophets before the Captivity what Edition of Scripture had the Church but the Hebrew what did the Jews read in their Synagogues and in their Solemn Meetings but onely this Hebrew Edition After the time of Christ for the space of 600 years the Hebrew Edition of the Old Testament and the Greek of the New were held Authentique and no other 3. If any thing be erroneous doubtful less emphatical or improper
or if in the Articles of Religion any doubt or difficulty arise which cannot be decided out of Translations we must necessarily then have recourse to the Hebrew of the old and the Greek of the new Testament as Augustine witnesseth and Ierome in lib. Contra Helvidium Bellarmine grants that sometimes we must have recourse to the Hebrew and Greek fountains 1. When in the Latine Edition there be any errors of the Scribe 2. When there are divers readings 3. When there is any thing doubtful in the words or sentence 4. To understand the force and Energy of the word because all things are more emphatical in the Original 4. If the authority of the authentical Copies in Hebrew Chaldee and Greek fall then there is no pure Scripture in the Church of God there is no High Court of Appeal where controversies rising upon the diversity of translations or otherwise may be ended The exhortation of having recourse unto the Law and to the Prophets and of our Saviour Christ asking how it is written and how readest thou is now either of none effect or not sufficient The Papists differ among themselves in this controversie about the corruption of the originals Some of them say That the Hebrew of the Old and the Greek of the New Testament is not generally corrupted and yet is not so very pure a fountain that whatsoever differs from it is necessarily to be corrected by it Others say That the Jews in hatred of the Christian faith depraved and much corrupted the Hebrew Text of the Old Testament Which opinion as absurd is rejected by Bellarmine and is easily refuted I shall first lay down some reasons against the grosser opinion and also that of of Bellarmines before I come to Answer the particular Objections of the Papists 1. Ierome and Origen thus argue if the Jews corrupted the Hebrew Text of the Old Testament then they did this before the coming of Christ or after it Not before his coming for there was no cause why the Jews should do it and our Saviour Christ would never have suffered so gross a crime to have passed without due reproof when he was not silent for lesser faults On the contrary our Saviour sendeth us to the Scripture to learn the Doctrine of salvation Luke 16. 29. and proveth his Doctrine out of Moses and the Prophets Not after Christs coming then the Testimonies cited by Christ and his Apostles would have been expunged by them and the special prophesies concerning Christ but they are all extant The Jews have and yet still do keep the holy Text of Scripture most religiously and carefully which may appear since as Iohannes Isaac contra Lindan l. 2. a learned Jew writeth that there are above 200 arguments against the Jews opinion more evident and express in the Hebrew Text of the Old Testment then there be in the Latine translation From the days of our Saviour Christ until this time the Jews keep the Scripture with so great reverence saith the same Isaac ut jejunium indicunt si illa in terram ceciderit they publish a fast if it fall upon the ground This Testimony of Isaac Levita is the more to be esteemed because he was Lindans own Master and professor of the Hebrew Tongue in the University of Coolen and hath written three Books in the defence of the Hebrew truth against the cavils of his Scholar Arias Montanus for his rare skill of Tongues and Arts was put in trust by King Philip to set forth the Bible in Hebrew Greek and Latine wherein he hath reproved that Treatise of Lindan and disclosed his folly Muis who hath written a Commentary on the Psalms a great Hebrician and learned Papist hath written against Morinus about this subject The most learned Papists Senensis Bannes Lorinus Pagnine Marinus Brixianus Valla Andradius Bellarmine and Genebrard hold That the Jews did not maliciously corrupt the Hebrew Text. Iosephus l. 1. contra Appian who lived after our Saviour saith That the Jews did keep the holy Scripture with so great fidelity that they would rather dye then change or alter any thing in it Euseb. Eccles. Hist l. 3. cap. 10. teacheth the same thing The Stupendious diligence of the Massorites in numbering of the words and letters with the variations of pointing and writing least any place or suspition should be given of falsifying it seems to be a good plea also against the Jews wilful depraving of Scripture Paulo post Hieronymmm confecta est Masora quam utilissimum thesaurum Arias appellat Chamierus Masora opus immensum Herculeo labore elaboratum quo omnia Scripturae vocabula syllabae litterae apices numerantur illud Rabbini usitata appellatione Legis vocant sepimentum Dilher Elect. l. 1. c. 22. Vide Muis de Heb. edit Author ac verit If Origen or Ierome the two chiefest Hebricians among the Fathers had had the least suspicion of this they would never have bestowed so much time in the learning of this tongue nor have taken such indefatigable pains in translating the Bibles out of Hebrew Yet Morinus would seem to give answer to this viz. That we might convince the Jews out of their own Books Ierome doth in a thousand places call it the Hebrew truth fontem limpidissimum and prefers it before the Translation of the Septuagint and all other versions whatsoever He calls the Hebrew in the Old and Greek in the New Testament Fontes veritatis Farther if the Jews would have corrupted the Scripture they could not for the Books were dispersed throughout the whole world how could the Jews then being so far dispersed themselves confer together and corrupt them all with one consent The Books were not onely in the hands of the Jews but of Christians also and in their custody and they would never have suffered the Books of the Old Testament which are the foundation of faith and life to be corrupted Adde if the Jews would have corrupted the Scripture they would have corrupted those places which make most against them concerning Christs person and office as that prophesie of Dan. 9. of the Messiahs coming before the destruction of Ierusalem that Hag. 2. 9. which setteth out the glory of the second Temple to be greater then the glory of the first in regard of the presence of the Lord in it that Gen. 49. 10. Who is such a stranger in the Jewish controversies as to be ignorant how stoutly and pertinaciously many of the Jews deny that by Shiloh there is understood the Messias but the three fold paraphrase there hath expresly added the word Messias and stops the mouthes of the Jews who must not deny their authority so that they fear nothing more then to contest with those Christians who read and understand the Chaldee Paraphrases and interpretations of the Rabbines See Mr. Mede on that Text. Psalm 2. 12. where the vulgar Latine hath apprehendite disciplinam quae lectio nihil magnificum de
rule in the Old Testament to the Law and the Testimony in the New they confirmed all things by the Old it directs in every case 2. To all persons this is able to make a Minister yea a Councel a Church wise to salvation to reform a yong man whose lusts aâ—e unbridled Psal. 119. 9. to order a King Deut. 17. 29 30. Object Faith was before the Scripture therefore the Scripture is not the rule of Faith Answ. The word of God is twofold 1. Revealed that preceded faith 2. Written that did not Though it be a rule yet first it doth not exclude other Ministerial helps as Prayer Preaching the knowledge of the Tongues and the Ministery of the Church these are means to use the rule and subordinate to it we need no more rules Therefore it is a vain and absurd question of the Papists Let a man be lockt up in a study with a Bible what good will he get by it if he cannot read 2. There must be reason and judgement to make use of it and apply it Iudge What I say saith Paul 1 Cor. 10. 15. The Scripture should rule our hearts thoughts and inward cogitations our words and actions we should pray hear receive the Sacrament according to the directions of it buy sell cloathe our selves and carry our selves toward all as that bids us 2 Sam. 22. 23. the people of God wrote after this copy followed this rule Psal. 119. 5 59 111. because they desired in all which they did to please God now God is pleased when his own will is done and to glorifie him in their lives and therefore they framed themselves according to his statutes We cannot better express an high esteem of God and his excellencies then by following him in all things Every one esteems that person most excellent to whom he gives up himself most to be ruled and ordered The Scripture is necessary In respect of the substance thereof it was always necessary in respect of the manner of revealing it is necessary since the time that it pleased God after that manner to deliver his word and shall be to the worlds end It is not then absolutely and simply necessary that the word of God should be delivered to uâ— in writing but onely conditionally and upon supposition God for a long time for the space of 2400 years unto the time of Moses did instruct his Church with an immediate living voyce and had he pleased still to go on in that way there had been no necessity of Scripture now more then in that age there was a continual presence of God with them but now there is a perpetual absence in that way and the word of God was written 1. For the brevity of mans life See the 5 the 11 Chapters of Genesis The Patriarchs were long lived before and after the flood to the times of Moses they lived some centuries of years therefore afterward the purity of the word could not fitly be preserved without writing By writing we have the comfort of the holy word of God which from writing receiveth his denomination in being called Scripture which is nothing else but Writing 2. That the Church might have a certain and true rule and Canon whereby it might judge of all questions doubts and controversies of Religion Luke 1. 4. Every mans opinion else would have been a Bible and every mans lust a Law 3. That the faith of men in Christ which was to come might the better be confirmed when they should see that written before their eyes which was done by the Mâ—ssias and see all things that were foretold of him verified in the event 4. That the purity of Gods worship might be preserved from corruption and the truth propagated among all Nations 5. To take off excuses from men that they did not know Rom. 10. 18. Civil Laws are written and published that offenders may be inexcusable The Pen-men had a command from God 1. A publike and outward command as Ieremie 30. 2. and 36. 2. Moses Exod. 17. 14. and 34. 17. and Iohn was commanded twelve times in the Revelation to write Rev. 1. 11. and 2. 1. 8. 12 18. and 3. Ch. 1. 7. and 14. and 14. 13. and 19. v. 9. 21. 5. 2. an inward command by private inspiration and instinct 2 Pet 1. 21. 5. The Scripture is Pure and Holy it commands all good and forbids reproves and condemns all sin and filthiness it restrains not onely from evil words and actions but thoughts glances Those are frequent adjuncts of the word of â—od holy pure and clean Psal. 12. 6. and 18. 31. and 119. 40. Prov. 30. 5. It is pure in its narrations it speaks purely of things evil and unclean It is termed holy Rom. 1. 2. and 2 Tim. 3. 15. 1. From its efficient principal cause God who is the holy of holies holiness it self Isa. 6. 3. Dan. 9. 24 he is the author and inditer of it Luke 1. 67. 2. In regard of the instrumental cause the Pen-men of it were holy men 2 Pet 1. 21. Prophets and Apostles 3. From its matter the holy will of God Acts 20. 27. the Scripture contains holy and Divine Mysteries holy precepts of life holy promises Psal. 105. 42. holy Histories 4. From its end or effect the holy Ghost by the reading and meditation of the Scripture sanctifieth us Iohn 17. 17. it sanctifieth likewise all the creatures to our use so as we may use them with a good conscience 1 Tim. 4. 5. From the purity of it the Scripture is compared to a glass Iames 1. 23. to fire Ier. 23. 29. to light Psal. 119. 105. The reason of it is because God himself is pure most pure Psal. 92. ult Hab. 1. 13. It is pure 1. Subjectively in it self there is no mixture of falshood or error no corruption or unsoundness at all in it Psal. 12. 6. Prov. 8. 6 7 8. 2. Effectively so as to make others pure Iohn 15 3. It begets grace Iames 1. 18. 1 Pet. 1. 23. and preserves and increaseth it Acts 20. 32. Ephes. 4. 11 12. The assertory part is pure what it affirms to be is and what it denies to be is not Psal. 19. 7. and 93. 5. Iames 1. 18. 2. What it promiseth shall be performed and what it threatneth shall be executed Numb 23. 19. 1 Sam. â— 30. Zach 1. 6. 3 What it commandeth is good and what it forbiddeth is evil Deut. 4. 8. Psal. 119. 108. and 19. 8 9. Rom. 7. 12. In other Books some truth is taught some good commmended some kinde or part of happiness promised But in the inspired Oracles of God all truth is taught all goodness commanded all happiness promised nay we may invert the words with Hugo de sancto victore and say Quicquid ibi docetur est veritas quicquid prâ—cipitur bonitas quicquid promitâ—itur felicitas All that is there taught is truth all that is there commanded is goodnesse all that is
there promised is happinesse It is a wonderful thing that all the particulars which the Canticles contain being taken from marriage are handled so sincerely that no blemish or spot can be found therein Therefore the Scriptures should be preached read and heard with holy affections and should be reverently mentioned The Jews in their Synagogues will not touch the Bible with unwashed hands they kiss it as often as they open and shut it they sit not on that seat where it is laid and if it fall on the ground they fast for a whole day The Turk writes upon the outside of his Alcorar Let no man touch this Book but he that is pure I would none might meddle with ours Alcoran signifieth but the Scripture you need not be afraid of the word but such as indeed are what other men do but think themselves 6. The Scripture is Perfect The perfection of the Scripture is considered two ways 1. In respect of the matter or the Books in which the holy doctrine was written all which as many as are useful to our salvation have been kept inviolable in the Church so that out of them one most perfect and absolute Canon of faith and life was made and this may be called the integrity of the Scripture 2. In respect of the form viz. Of the sense or meaning of these Canonical Books or of Divine truth comprehended in them which Books contain most fully and perfectly the whole truâ—h necessary and sufficient for the salvation of the Elect and therefore the Scriptures are to be esteemed a sole adequate total and perfect measure and rule both of faith and manners and this is the sufficiency of the Scriptures which is attributed to it in a twofold respect 1. Absolutely in it self and that in a threefold consideration 1. Of the principle for every principle whether of a thing or of knowledge ought to be perfect since demonstration and true conclusions are not deduced from that which is imperfect therefore it is necessary that the holy Scripture being the first onely immediate principle of all true doctrine should be most perfect 2. Of the subject for it hath all Essential parts matter and form and integral Law and Gospel and is wholly perfect Both 1. Absolutely because for the substance it either expresly or Analogically contains the doctrine concerning faith and manners which is communicable and profitable for us to know which may be proved also by induction that all necessary opinions of faith or precepts of life are to be found in the holy Scâ—ipture 2. Relatively because as it hath a perfection of the whole so of the parts in the whole that perfection is called essential this quantitative For all the Books are sufficient with an essential perfection although integrally they have not a sufficiency of the whole but onely their own yet so that at distinct times every part sufficed for their times but all the parts in the whole are but sufficient for us 3. In its effect and operation it makes men perfect 2 Tim. 3. 16 17. Rom. 15. 4. Iohn 2. ult 5. 39. 2. As opposed to unwritten Traditions all which it excludes by its sufficiency but we do not understand by Traditions generally a Doctrine delivered in Word and Writing but specially all Doctrine not written by Prophets or Apostles whether Dogmatical Historical or Ceremonial for a perfect reason of the primary opinions belonging to Faith and Manners is delivered in Scripture and those things which are out of beside or against the Scripture do not binde the Conscience 2. Historical the Sayings and Deeds of Christ and the Apostles are perfectly contained in the Scriptures as many as suffice us for our salvation Iohn 20. 30 31. Those things which are delivered out of Scripture are to be esteemed mans writings 3. Ceremonial or secondary opinions concerning Ecclesiastical Rites and Customs are for Essentials Substantials and Fundamentals generally contained in the word of God the accidentals accessaries and circumstantials are free and mutable If Traditions agree with the Scripture they are confirmed by it if they oppose it they are disproved by it The perfection of the Scriptures is not First Infinite and unlimitted That is an incommunicable property of God every thing which is from another as the efficient cause is thereby limitted both for the nature and qualities thereof Secondly we do not understand such a perfection as containeth all and singular such things as at any time have been by Divine inspiration revealed to holy men and by them delivered to the Church of what sort soever they were for all the Sermons of the Prophets of Christ and his Apostles are not set down in so many words as they used in the speaking of them for of twelve Apostles seven wrote nothing which yet preached and did many things neither are all the deeds of Christ and his Apostles written for that is contradicted Iohn 20. 30 31. and 21. 25. but we mean onely a Relative perfection which for some certain ends sake agreeth to the Scripture as to an instrument according to which it perfectly comprehendeth all things which have been are or shall be necessary for the salvation of the Church Thirdly The several Books of Scripture are indeed perfect for their own particular ends purposes and uses for which they were intended of the Lord but yet not any one Book is sufficient to the common end the whole Scripture is compleat in all the parts thereof one speaking of that which another doth wholly pass over in silence one clearly delivering what was intricâ—te in another Paul speaks much of Justification and Predestination in the Epistle to the Romans nothing of the Eucharist or Resurrection Fourthly Since God did reveal his will in writing those writings which by divine hand and providence were extant in the Church were so sufficient for the Church in that age that it needed not Tradition neither was it lawful for any humane wight to adde thereto or take therefrom but when God did reveal more unto it the former onely was not then sufficient without the latter Fifthly The holy Scripture doth sufficiently contain and deliver all doctrines which are necessary for us to eternal salvation both in respect of faith and good works and most of these it delivereth to us expresly and in so many words and the rest by good and necessary consequence The Baptism of Infants and the consubstantiality of the Father and of the Son are not in those words expressed in Scripture yet is the truth of both clearly taught in Scripture and by evident proof may thence be deduced That Article of Christs descent into Hell totidem verbis is not in the Scripture yet it may be deduced thence Acts. 2 27. Some Papists hold That we must not use the principles of Reason or Consequences in Divinity and require that what we prove be exprest in so many words in scripture These are opposed by Vedelius in
his Rationale Theologicum l 1. c. 3. 4 5. 8. and l. 2 c. 5. 6. and also by Daillè in his Book entituled Laâ—foy fondee sur les Sainctes Escritures 1 Partie He shews there That Christ and his Apostles and the Ancient Fathers in disputing against their Adversaries used consequences drawn from the scripture Mat. 12. 32. Acts 17. 2. 3. and 18 23. Acts 17. 3. opening and alledging St Luke there useth two words very proper for this subject the first signifies to open the other to put one thing neer another to shew that the Apostle proved his conclusions by the scriptures in clearing first the prophecies and in shewing the true sense and after in comparing them with the events the figures with the things and the shadows with the body where the light of the truths of the Gospel of it self shined forth Mat. 22. 29 31 32. He blames them for not having learned the Resurrection of the dead by this sentence of the scripture therefore they ought to have learned it Now the sentence which he alledgeth saith nothing formally and expresly of the Resurrection of the dead but infers it from what he had laid down Hic Dominum uti principiis rationis naturae adeo manifestum est ut ne Veronius quidem Magister Artis negandi negare illud possit Vedel Rat. Theol. l. â— c. 6. vide plura ibid. c. 5. The Ancient Fathers prove by consequences drawn from scripture that God the Father is without beginning against the Sabellians and that the Son is consubstantial with the Father against the Arrians that Christ hath two Natures against the Eutychians The Papists will not be able to prove their Purgatory and many other of their corrupt opinions by the express words of Scripture We shall now lay down some Propositions or Theoremes about the sufficiency of Scripture First In every Age of the Church the Lord hath revealed so much supernatural truth as was for that age necessary unto salvation his wayes he made known to Moses Psal. 103. 7. and his statutes to Israel Deut. 4. 6. Psal. 147. 20. Heb. 1. 1. Therefore that is an erroneous opinion that before the Law written men were saved by the Law of nature and in the time of the Law by the Law of Moses and since in the time of the Gospel by the Word of grace Secondly The substance of all things necessary to salvation ever since the fall of Adam hath been and is one and the same as the true Religion hath been one and unchangeable 1. The knowledge of God and Christ is the summe of all things necessary to salvation Ioh. 17. 3. Col. 2. 2. but this knowledge was ever necessary Ier. 9. 23. Act. 4. 12. the fathers indeed saw Christ more obscurely and aenigmatically we more clearly distinctly and perspicuously but yet they knew him and believed in him unto salvation as well as we Ioh. 8. 56. 2. The Covenant of grace which God made with man is an everlasting Covenant therein the Lord hath revealed himself to be one and unchangeable as in nature so in will Heb. 13. 8. Rom. 3. 29. shewing that as God is one in nature truth and constancy and that as well toward the Gentiles as toward the Jews so he would justifie both the Circumcision and Uncircumcision the Jew and the Gentile by one way of Religion that is to say through faith and belief in his Sonne Jesus Christ. 3. Christ and his Apostles professed and taught no new Religion but the same which the Scriptures of the Old Testament did before instruct Matth. 5. 17. Iohn 5. 39. Acts 10. 43. Luke 24. 25 26 27 44 45. Acts 18. 28. and 17. 7. and 26. 22. and 28. 23. Rom. 6. 26. Therefore the believing Jews and the converted Gentiles are stiled the children of faithfull Abraham being justified by Faith as Abraham was Whence we may conclude that before under and after the Law since the fall of Adam there was never but one true Catholick Religion or way to Heaven and happiness Thirdly The Word of God being uttered in old time sundry wayes was at length made known by writing the Lord stirring up and by his holy Spirit inspiring his servants to write his will and pleasure Fourthly So long as there was any truth in any Age necessary to be more fully and clearly known then was already revealed in the Books of Moses it pleased God to stirre up holy men whom he divinely inspired and sufficiently furnished to make the Truth known unto the Church thus after Moses during the time of the Law the Lord raised up Prophets who opened the perfect way of life unto the Church of the Old Testament more clearly then it was before manifested in the Books of Moses the Time and Age of the Church requiring the same The Church of the Jews in the several Ages thereof was sufficiently taught and instructed in all things necessary to Salvation by the writings of Moses and the Prophets which appears 1. In that our Saviour being asked of one What he should do that he might inherit eternal life answered What is written in the Law and Prophets How readest thou Luke 10. 25 26. and out of the Scripture he declared himself to be the Saviour of the world fore-told and promised Matth. 21. 44. and 26. 31. Luk 4. 21. and 24 25 26 27 44. Ioh. 3. 14. 2. The answer of Abraham to the rich man sending his friends to Moses and the Prophets sheweth that they sufficed to instruct the faithful Jews in all things necessary to Salvation Luk. 16. 29 30. by them they might learn how to obtain Life and escape Death when he saith Let them hear them he meaneth them only as that place is meant Mat. 17. 5. The Jews themselves acknowledged the sufficiency of those writings to lead them unto life and happiness Ioh. 5. 39. Fifthly The Prophets did expound the Law of God and speak more plainly precisely and distinctly touching the coming of the Messias then Moses did but the last full and clear Will of God touching the Salvation of man was not manifeâ—â—ed by them that was together and at once to be published and taught by the Messias who also at his coming did establish that order in the Church of God which was to continue therein for ever For 1. Christ was ordained of the Father to be the great Doctor of his Church a Prophet more excellent then the rest that were before him both in respect of his Person Office Manner of receiving his Doctrine and the excellency of the Doctrine which he delivered 2. This was well known not only among the Jews but also among the Samaritans insomuch that the woman of Samaria could say I know when the Messias is come he will tell us all things Joh. 4. 25. 3. The time wherein God spake unto us by his Sonne is called the last dayes or the last time Heb. 1. 2. 1 Pet. 1. 20. to note that
the Mysteries of the Revelation the exposition rather of modern Interpreters then Fathers is to be received because in our times not theirs there is an accomplishment of those Prophecies and many things were more clearly known by them in those days the Ceremonies and Types of Moses his Law were better perceived by the Jews then us God the Author of the Scripture could speak perspicuously for he is wisdom it self and he would speak so because he caused the Scripture to be written to instruct us to our eternal salvation Rom. 15. 4. and he commands us to seek in the Scripture eternal life We do not account the prophecy of Isaiah touching Christ which the Eunuch read to be a dark and obscure prediction but we know it was clear and plain enough though the Eunuch a raw Proselyte understood not the meaning of it The Fathers proved their opinions out of the Scriptures therefore the Scriptures are more clear then the writings and Commentaries of the Fathers To every one which readeth with humility and invocation of God the Book of the Apocalipse the obscurest and hardest Book to understand of all other blessedness is promised when it cannot befal to any that understandeth nothing it is manifest that the promise of blessedness includeth a warrant of understanding of it so much as is necessary to salvation We affirm that many places in the Scripture are very obscure and that either from the obscurity of the things as in the Prophecies of future things the event must interpret them as Daniels Prophecies of the four Monarchies were in times past very dark but easier since when all things were fulfilled so the coming of Antichrist in the New Testament drew the Fathers into divers opinions so even yet there are many things obscure in the Revelation which are not accomplished So those things which are spoken of the Messiah in the Old Testament are either not understood or not fully without the New Testament Sometimes the ambiguity of words breeds a difficulty as I and the Father are one the Arians understood it of a union of will as when Christ prayed Iohn 17. that the Disciples might be one Hitherto may be referred those places which are to be understood allegorically as the Canticles the first Chapter of Ezekiel 3. Some places are obscure from the ignorance of ancient Rites and Customs as that place 1 Cor. 15. 29. of Baptizing for the dead is diversly explained by Interpreters both old and new There are six Interpretations of it in Bellarmine l. 1. de purgatorio c. 8. Viginti praeter hujus loci expositiones deprehendo saith one in a Theological disputation De baptismo veterum Ambrose saith Paul had a respect to that custom of some who baptized the living for the dead Piscator and Bucane say The custom of the ancient Church is noted here who baptized Christians at the Graves that so it might be a symbole of their belief and confession of the Resurrection of the Dead Tarnovius proves that that rite was not in use in the Apostles time Calvin interprets it of those who were baptized when they were ready to die but Beza thinks by Baptizing is understood the Rite of Washing the bodies before the Burial that ablution used upon the dead as if the Apostle should thence confirm the Resurrection of the dead q. d. that that is a cold vain and foolish Ceremony if the dead should not rise again And truly it is certain that those words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being considered in themselves may as well be rendred Super mortuos as pro mortuis Andreas Hyâ—â—rius sheweth in a particular Tract what various opinions there are about this place Voetius hath written a Tract Dâ— insolubilibus Scripturae Estius and Dr Hall on the hard places of Scripture Divers reasons may be rendred why God would have many things in the Scripture obscure and difficult 1. To make us diligent both in Prayer to him to open to us the meaning of the Scriptures and likewise in Reading Meditating searching and comparing the Scriptures 2. To remove disdain from us we quickly slight those things that are easie 3. That we might more prize heavenly Truths gotten with much labor 4. To tame our arrogance and reprove our ignorance Ioh. 16. 12. 5. God would not have the holy Mysteries of his Word prostituted to Dogs and Swine therefore many a simple godly man understands more here then the great Rabbies 6. That order might be kept in the Church some to be Hearers some Teachers and Expounders by whose diligent search and travel the harder places may be opened to the people Here the Lamb may wade and the Elephant may swimme saith Gregory The Scriptures have both Milk for Babes and strong Meat for Men saith Augustine It is a note of a learned Interpreter That the benefit of knowing the Prophecies concerning the Church Christ before he was slain had it not so as he had after his death it was the purchase of the blood of Christ to have those things opened We do not therefore hold that the Scripture is every where so plain and evident that it needs no interpretation as our Adversaries do slander us and here they fight with their own shadow We confesse that the Lord in the Scriptures hath tempered hard and easie things together But this we affirm against the Papists First That all points of Faith necessary to Salvation and weighty matters pertaining to Religion are plainly set forth in the Scriptures Secondly That the Scriptures may with great profit and to good edification be read of the simple and unlearned notwithstanding the hardnesse of some places which in time also using the means they may come to the understanding of Therefore I might save that labour in answering the Arguments of our Adversaries since they are of no force against us nor indeed touch our cause proving onely that some places in the Scripture are difficult which we deny not But I shall first take off their Answers whereby they would evade the strength of our Reasons for the perspicuity of the Scripture and then refute their own Objections First When we urge divers places to prove the Scripture to be a Light the use of which is to dispell darknesse which it would not if it self were obscure Bellarmine answereth That those places are not to be understood of all the Scripture but only of the Commandments and that these also are called a Light not because they are easily understood although that be true but because being understood and known they direct a man in working 2. If it be understood of all the Scriptures they are called Light not because they are easily understood but because they illustrate the minde when they are understood But the Apostle Peter speaks not only of the Precepts of the Decalogue but of all the Scripture of the Old Testament which if it be Light much more shall the
Scripture of the New Testament and therefore the whole body of Scriptures which the Christians now have shall be Light Secondly That place Psal. 119. 130. doth not speak of the Precepts alone Of thy words by which is signified the whole Scripture in Psal. 19. David speaketh of the word of God in general which he adorneth with many Titles The Law or Doctrine of the Lord The Testimony of the Lord The Statutes of the Lord The Precepts of the Lord The Fear of the Lord It is so called Metonymically because it teacheth us the Fear and Reverence of the Lord he saith this Doctrine is perfect converts the soul and makes wise the simple therefore he understands the whole Scripture the teacher of true and perfect wisdom 2. It is called a light because it hath light in it self and because it illightneth others unless they be quite blinde or willingly turn away their eyes from this light Thirdly If the Commandments be easie the rest of the Scriptures is likewise as the Prophets and historical Books being but Commentaries and Expositions of the Decalogue That evasion of the Papists will not serve their turns That the Scripture is a Light in it self but not Quoad nos as if the Scripture were a light under a Bushell for that the Scipture is Light effectivè as well as formaliter appears by the addition Giving understanding to the simple It was a smart answer which a witty and learned Minister of the Reformed Church of Paris gave to a Lady of suspected Chastity and now revolted when she pretended the hardnesse of the Scripture why said he Madam what can be more plain then Thou shalt not commit Adultery The Scriptures and Reasons answered which the Papists bring for the obscurity of the Scripture Object 2 Pet 3. 16. Peter saith there That in the Epistles of Paul there are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Some things hard to be understood which they that are unlearned aend unstable wrest as they doe also the other Scriptures unto their own destruction Answ. First Peter restraineth the difficulty of Pauls writings to that point himself then wrote of touching the end of the world therefore it is unreasonable that for one hard point in the Epistles the people should be debarred the reading of all the rest Secondly Even in that point he affirmeth That some things only are hard and not all Thirdly The understanding of the Scriptures dependeth not principally on the sharpnesse of mens wits for their learning but on the Spirit of God which is given to the simple that humbly seek it by Prayer therefore though the whole Scripture were hard to be understood yet that is no good cause to bereave the people of God from reading of his Word Fourthly Peter assigning the true cause of errour and abuse of the Scripture to be the unstability and unleardnesse of such as deal with them cannot thereby be understood to speak that of the body of the Church and of the people Laurentius in his Book intituled S. Apostolus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hoc est explicatio locorum difficilium in Epistolis Paulinis reckons up fourty hard places in Pauls Epistles Rom. 1. 19 20 28. and 2. 12 13 14 15. and 4 5. and 5 6 12 13 14 15 20. and 7. 9 14 and 8. 3 4 19 20 21 22. and 9. 3 11 12 13 18. and 11. 25 26. 1 Cor. 2. 15. 1 Cor. 3. 11 12 13 14 15. 1 Cor. 4. 9. and 5. 11. and 6. 2 3. 1 Cor. 7. 1 7 10 11 12 13 14 15. 1 Cor. 11. 7 10. and 15. 29 51. 2 Cor. 2. 15 16. and 3. 6 15 16. Galat. 1. 8. and 2. 14. and 3. 10. 1 Thess. 4. 15 16 17. 1 Tim. 1. 9. Heb. 6. 4 5 6. and 10. 26. They say the Scriptures are difficult also in the manner of writing as well as in the matter for which they alledge Psal. 119. 18. the Eunuch and Luk. 24. 45. also the divers expositions of old and new Writers The first place is directly against them for teaching that it is the gift of Gods holy Spirit obtained by Prayer to understand the Scripture the Spirit through Prayer being as well obtained by the simple as learned sort yea rather by them then the others it followeth that the reading of them belongeth to the simple as well as unto the learned The like answer serveth for the place of Luk. 24 45. for by that abuse of the place they may wring the reading of the Scriptures from all men even Ministers of the Word commanded to attend the reading of them since they of whom they say that they understood not the Scriptures were Ministers of the Word and that in the highest and most excellent degree of Ministery in the world which was the Apostleship The cause of want of understanding then was this the Spirit of God was not given because Christ was not glorified which can have now no place Besides that in saying they understood not the Scriptures concerning the suffering and glory of Christ it must needs be understood comparatively that they did not clearly particularly and sufficiently know them For that place Act 8. it is to be understood comparatively viz. That a man faithfull and already gained to the truth as this Eunuch was cannot understand the Scriptures by the bare reading of them so well and throughly as when he hath one to expound them The Lord which helped the endeavour of the Eunuch searching the Scriptures by sending of Philip will nâ—ver suffer those which seek him in careful reading of his Word to go away ashamed without finding that which they seek for in directing unto him some lawful and sufficient Ministery to instruct him by The Mystery of the Gospel then indeed fulfilled remained notwithstanding unpublished to the world by the Apostles which is now by their preaching and writings laid open and made more manifest The Eunuch which professed that he could not understand the Scripture without an Interpreter did notwithstanding busie himself in reading of it The multitude of Commentaries was not so necessary because the Scripture might have been understood without them although they deserve singular respect amongst all those that are desirous to understand the Scripture who write learned and elaborate Expositions on the Scripture That was a witty speech of Maldonates on Luk. 2. 34. Nescio an facilior hiâ— locus fuâ—sset si nemo eum exposuisset sed fecit multitudo varietas interpretationis ut difficilis videretur Secondly These Commentaries are publisht that the Scriptures may better and more easily be understood Thirdly The Papists confesse that the Articles of the Apostles Creed being necessary for all are easie Yet there are many Commentaries of the Ancients upon the Creed as Russinus Augustine Cyril Chrysostome Chrysologus and of Papists also Some Scriptures are hard for the matter which they handle as are the Books of Daniel Ezekiel Zachary or throng of much matter
in few words as are in the Old Testament the Poetical Books wherein no doubt the verse hath caused some cloud and amongst them the Proverbs from the tenth Chapter and the Prophecie of Hosea CHAP. IX Of the Interpretation of Scripture THis Question divides it self into three parts First Concerning the dâ—vers senses of the Scripture Secondly To whom the chief Authority to expound Scripture is committed Thirdly What means must be used in the Interpretation of Scripture 1. Of the divers senses of Scripture The Interpretation of Scripture is two-fold One of the words which is called Version or Translation this hath been handled already 2. Of things which is called Explication the finding out of the meaning of any place which is more Theological the other being rather Grammatical And this signification of the thing they commonly call the sense Neh. 8. 9. Interpreting Scripture is 1. Ancient Nâ—h 8. 8. 2. Honourable Mar. 4. 34. The Scripture hath often two senses one of which the later Divines call Literal Grammatical or Historical another Mystical or Spiritual The sense of the Scripture is that which God the Author of the Scripture in and by the Scriptures gives to men to know and understand Ratio divina in medulla non in superficie Tertul de resurrectione carnis Nec putemus in verbis Scripturarum esse Evangelium sed in sensu non in superficie sed in medulla non in sermonum foliis sed in radice rationis Hieron in Epist. ad Gal. 1. 11. The right expounding of Scripture consists in two things 1. In giving the right sense 2. In a right application of the same 1 Cor. 14. 3. The Literal sense is that which the letter it self or the words taken in their genuine signification carry And because the genuine signification of the words is that in which the Author useth them whether speaking properly or figuratively therefore the literal sense is subdivided into plain and simple and figurative which ariseth from the words translated from their naturall signification into another as where Christ saith Ioh. 10. 16. I have other sheep which are not of this fold whereby he understandeth other people besides the Jews The mysticall or spirituall sense is that in which the thing exprest in the literall sense signifieth another thing in a Mystery for the shadowing out of which it was used by God The waters of the Floud with which the Ark was upheld signified Baptism by which the Church is saved under the New Covenant as the Apostle teacheth 1 Pet. 3. 21. that History Exod. 12. It is a Passeover unto the Lord is spoken figuratively the other words properly The mystical sense is the bones of Christ were no more broken then of the Paschal Lamb which did signifie Christ. The Papists say The literall sense is that which is gathered immediately out of the words the spiritual which hath another reference then to that which the words doe properly signifie The last they subdivide into Allegorical Tropological Anagogical they say that the Scripture beside the literal sense may have these also The Allegorical sense is when the words of the Scripture besides the plain historical and literall meaning signifie something in the New Testament which belongs to Christ or the Church as Gal. 4. besides the truth of the Story of the bond and free-woman S. Paul applieth it unto the two Testaments Tropological when the words and deeds are referred to signifie something which belongs to manners as Paul 1 Cor. 9. teacheth from that place Deut. 25. Thou shalt not muzle the mouth of the Ox that treadeth out the corn that things necessary are to be allowed to Pastors Anagogical when words or deeds are referred to signifie eternal life as Psal 94. I sware unto them they should not enter into my rest this is literally understood of the rest in Canaan but applied by Paul Heb. 4. to life eternal Becanus saith As there are three Theological Vertues Faith Hope and Charity so there are three mystical sences The Allegoricall Answers to Faith the Analogicall to Hope the Morall to Charity Ierome saith he excelled in the Literal sense Ambrose in the Allegorical Augustine in the Anagogical Gregory in the Moral The Papists erre three wayes in this subject 1. In that description which they make of the literal sense 2. In that they hold there are divers literal senses of one place 3. In their division of the mystical sense into Allegorical Tropological Anagogical 1. That is false which Bellarmine saith Literalis sensus est quem verba immediatè prae se ferunt What then shal the literal sense of those words be Ps. 91. 13. Let them shew the Lion which Christ did tread on and what shal be the literal sense of those places Isa. 11. 6 7 8. 65. ult And what literal sense shall those words of Christ have Mat. 5. 29. Origen though otherwise he allegorized much interpreted that place according to the letter but foolishly That therefore is rather the literal sense which ariseth from the words whether properly or figuratively taken as for example this is the literal sense of those words The seed of the woman shall break the Serpents head viz. Christ shall overcome Satan and subdue all his force and power although the Devil neither be a Serpent nor hath a head Secondly We hold that there is but one true proper and genuine sense of Scripture viz. The Literal or Grammatical whether it arise from the words properly taken or figuratively understood or both For that there should be divers Literal senses of one and the same place is against the truth the Text and reason 1. The truth because of one and an Individual thing there is one constant truth and not various verum unum convertuntur 2. The Text because it draweth away from its one true sense 3. And lastly reason because this is the chiefest reason in explaining the Text that the true literal sense of it may be found out The literal sense then can be but one in one place though a man may draw sundry consequences à contrariis à similibus 3. We do not altogether reject the third for we hold there are Allegories Anagogies and Tropologies in the Scriptures yet these are not many and divers senses of the Scripture but divers collections from one sense or divers Applications and accommodations of one sense Besides the Tropologies and Anagogies are unfitly opposed to an Allegory since they are certain kinds of it Haec nominum curiosa distinctiâ— ex Scholarum potius morosiuscula diligentia quam ex ulla eorum vocabulorum necessitate Itaque Salmero agnoscit esse quid novum à posterioribus patribus traditum Chamierus Tomo de Sensu Literali Mystico lib. 15. cap. 1. Gal. 4. The Apostle saith not that there is a double sense but that it may be allegorically applied which is Historically set down There is then but one sense of the
place part whereof consisteth in the Story part in the Allegory So that the whole sense is contained in them both So for the second example of the Tropological There is not a two-fold sense of that place but one general sense that as the mouth of the Ox was not to be muzled so the Minister of the Gospel must be provided for Likewise of the Anagogical kinde It is not one sense to understand the rest of Canaan another the Kingdom of God But there is one whole sense that as they for their Idolatry were deprived of the Land of promise so we should take heed least by our disobedience we lose the hope of the Kingdom of heaven So we conclude that those are not divers senses but one sense diversly applied The literal sense is the only sense of the place because out of that sense only may an argument strongly be framed wherefore seeing Allegories and Tropes do not conclude they are not the senses of the place and Allegories devised beside the sense prove not though they may illustrate It is manifest that is always the sense of the holy Ghost which is drawn from the very words But we are not so certain concerning any mystical sense unlesse when the holy Ghost himself teacheth us as for example it is written Hos. 11. 1. Out of Egypt have I called my Sonne and Exod. 12. 46. Ye shall not break a bone of him It is evident that the first place is understood of the people of Israel the later of the Paschal Lamb. Who durst have applied those things to Christ unlesse the holy Ghost had first done it and declared his minde and meaning to us viz. That Son in the first place doth not only signifie the people of Israel but Christ also and by bone in the later place not only the bone of that Lamb but of Christ also is understood Secondly To whom the chief Authority to expound Scripture is committed It was decreed in the Councel of Trent That Scripture should be expounded as the Church expoundeth it and according to the common and unanimous consent of the Fathers If the Fathers agree not the matter is referred to a generall Councel If there it be not determined we must have recourse to the Pope and his Cardinals We say also that the Church is the Interpreter of Scripture and that this gift of interpreting resides only in the Church but we deny that it belongs to certain men or is tied to a certain place or succession of men The Ministry of judgement the Lord hath given to his Church 1 Cor. 2 15. and 10. 15. 1 Ioh. 4. 1. Act. 15. 16. 2 Cor. 14. 29 31 32. but the Soveraignty of judgement he hath reserved to himself The holy Scripture knows not the ancient Fathers acknowledge not as long as we have the Scripture there needs not any such standing Judge in the Church These three things Mr Down proves in his not consent of Fathers but Scripture the ground of faith p. 261. to 266. The holy Ghost is the Judge and the Scripture is the sentence or definitive Decree We acknowledge no publick Judge except the Scripture and the holy Ghost teaching us in the Scripture He that made the Law should interpret the same 1 Cor. 1. 12. 1 Ioh. 2. 27. Arguments brought by the Papists for their opinion Object 1. They object that place Exod. 18. 13 26. Answ. Moses was a Prophet indued with singular wisdom adorned by God with extraordinary gifts sent immediately by him and commended by Divine Testimonies to the people the Pope is not so He had chiefest Authority from God over all the Israelites but the Pope hath not so over all Christians Moses his Authority was extraordinary no man succeeded in his place Ioshua was a Captain only or Judge in Civil things Aaron only a Priest to administer in things sacred but Moses exercised both functions Object 2. They urge that place Deut. 17. 9. Answ. Here the Civil Magistrate and the Judge are joyned together as vers 12. If it will follow hence that the Pope must be Supreme Judge in all Ecclesiastical matters the Emperor ought to be as well in Civil 2. The Pope doth not hold the same place among Christians that the high-Priest did among the Jews For he was the chiefest having all the rest of the Priests subject to him but the Pope is one amongst all having collegues many Bishops as at first or a few Patriarchs as after Object 3. Eccl. 12. 11. If the chief Pastor in the Old Testament had such authority much more the chief Priest in the New Answ. This one Pastor signifieth neither the High-Priest in the old Law nor the Pope in the new but Jesus Christ the high Shepherd for our souls Object Matth. 6. 19. Christ saith to Peter To thee will I give the Keyes of the Kingdome of Heaven Therefore the Pope hath Authority to expound Scripture Answ. First By the Keyes here is meant Commission to preach the Gospel not Authority of interpreting the Scriptures When the Gospel is preached the Kingdome of Heaven is opened to the Beleevers and shut to the unbeleevers Secondly That Authority of the Keys was not committed to Peter only but to the other Apostles also Mat. 28. 18 19. There is a two-fold Judgement 1. Of Discretion 1 Cor. 10. 15. 2. Of Authority as the Parliament judgeth capital crimes If the Papists understand the word Iudge to signifie Discerning as when we judge of meats by the taste every faithful person ought to pray unto God for grace to judge to discern and to know the true sense of the Scripture But if by judging they understand to pronounce Decrees definitive and infallible Judgements touching the sense of the Scriptures thereby to binde other mens consciences there is no man in the world that hath that power See Moulins Buckler of Faith We have a more compendious way to come to the understanding of the Scripture It were too long when we doubt of any place to stay till we have the general consent of the Pastors of the Church or to expect a general Councel or to go up to Rome But the word of God is amongst us the Scriptures themselves and the Spirit of God opening our hearts do teach us how to understand them And yet we say not as the Papists falsâ—y charge us that we allow every private mans Interpretation of Scripture refusing the judgement of the Pastors of the Church Panoruitan saith The opinion of one godly man ought to be preferred before the Popes if it be grounded upon beâ—ter authority of the Old and New Testament 2 Pet. 1. 20. No prophecy of the Scripture is of any private Interpretation Stapleton saith Iuterpretation is private either Ratione personae when the man is prviate or Ratione medii when it is not taken out of the Context and Circumstances or Ratione finis when it is for a false end Now private Interpretation in regard of
the person if it be publick in regard of the means is not forbidden for it is lawful for one man with Scripture Toti resistere mundo saith the Glosse of the Canon-Law the meaning of this place is That the Prophets were no Interpreters or Messengers of their own mindes but Gods The Catholicks hold saith Chamier meaning still by that Title the Protestants that the Scripture is to be interpreted by private labour and industry viz. of Augustine Ierom Chrysostom but not in a private sense that is in a sense arising from the brain of the Interpreter It is true saith Cartwright against the Rhemists that the Scriptures cannot be expounded of every private spirit nor which is more of any private spirit nor yet of all private spirits together but only of those which are inspired of God viz. the Prophets and Apostles which are here opposed unto private Interpretation And therefore it is evident That the Exposition of the Scripture ought not to be fetched from Ecclesiastical either Fathers or Councels which speak not by Inspiration but from the Scriptures themselves what he meaneth he declareth in the next verse where he sheweth the reason of his saying namely that it must be interpreted as it was written and by as high Authority Seeing therefore it was first spoken by holy men which spake as they were led by the holy Spirit and were inspired of God it followeth that it must be interpreted by the same Authority The Interpretation therefore that is brought out of the Apostles and Prophets is not private although it be avowed by one man only On the other side that Interpretation which is not brought from thence although it have the allowance of whole general Councels is but private This is a principal meaning of our Saviour Christ when he willeth that we should call no man Father or Master in the earth that is in matter of Doctrine we should depend upon the Authority of no man nor of all men in the earth but only upon Christ and upon God Our reasons by which we prove that the chiefest Judgment and Authority of interpreting Scriptures is to be given not to the Church but to the Scriptures themselves and the holy Ghost 1. That which only hath power to beget faith that only hath the chiefest Authority of interpreting Scripture and of determining all Controversies concerning Faith and Religion but the Scriptures onely and the Holy Ghost have this force Rom. 10. 17. The Holy Ghost onely can infuse saving Faith into our hearts which is called by the Schoolmen Infusa Fides The Faith which we have from the Church is acquired and sufficeth not to a certain perswasion 2. The Scriptures cannot be interpreted but by the same Spirit wherewith they were written that Spirit is found no where but in the Scripture whosoever have promises from God to understand the Scripture may interprett it but so have all the faithfull 3. Christ himself makes the Scripture a Judge Iohn 12. 48. and still appealed to it 4. Although the Fathers were men indued of God with excellent gifts and brought no small light to understanding of the Scriptures yet learned men in our dayes may give a right sense of sundry places thereof which the Fathers saw not yea against the which perhaps they consent Hath any man living read all the Fathers Nay have all the men living read them Nay Can they shew them Can they get them I had almost said Can they name them In the Exposition of those words Tu es Petrus super hanc petram almost every one of the Fathers at least the most part of them and the best expound it of Peters faith yet the Papists understand it non de fide sed de persona Petri. Here they disagree themselves from the Fathers Iohn 10. 16. by the title of one Shepheard Augustine Chrysostome Ierome Cyril Theodoret Theophylact Euthimius Rupertus Cyprian and other Fathers agree that Christ is theredesigned but Stapleton saith the Pope is there meant In the Division of the Law they go clean contrary to the greatest part of the Fathers for they divide the Commandments as we do but the Papists make the two first one and the tenth two 2. They have no father to countenance them in this but Augnstine Revet de Authoritate Patrum c. 5 6 7. There were no writings of the Fathers for a time many of them wrote 400 years after Christ but some 500 and 600 years after Christ what rule had they before that time of interpreting Scriptures The Fathers were given too much to allegorizing Cajetane therefore in the Preface of his Commentaries upon the Books of Moses saith That the exposition of the Scripture is not tied by God to the sense of the Fathers therefore he admonisheth his Readers not to take it ill if he sometime dissent from the stream of the Fathers 4. The Doctrine of the Church must be examined by the Scriptures Acts 17. 11. If Pauls doctrine much more may the decrees of the Pope Church Councels be examined by the Scriptures 5. The interpretation of the Scripture is a gift freely given by God for the edification of the Church Rom. 12. 6. 1 Cor. 12. 10. therefore it is not tied to a certain kinde of men but common to the faithful 6. The faithful are commanded diligently to try and examine every doctrine 1 Thess. 5. 21. 1 Iohn 4. 1. which cannot be altogether done without interpretation What means must be used in the interpretation of Scripture The end of the Scripture we heard was to direct the Church to all saving truth The means to be used for the attaining of that end by the Minister is diligent study and humble Prayer by the People attentive reading hearing prayer and meditating First the Teachers must pray earnestly to God for his spirit to inlighen them Mat. 7. 7 8 9. Rom. 15. The Scriptures are understood by that spirit that dictated them Secondly The Pastors and Teachers of the Church must diligently and painfully study the Scriptures giving themselves to read compare place with place Iohn 5. 39. Search the Scriptures it is a metaphor taken from such as search for Gold and Silver Oar in the earth who will search and sift and break every clod to finde out the gold Solomon useth the same metaphor Prov. 2. 4. and to this diligence in searching doth the Apostle exhort Timothy 1 Tim. 4. 13. This diligence of often exprest in Scripture in the Old Testament by the phrase of meditating in the word Iosh. 1. 8. Psal. 1. 2. Thirdly they must labour for a competent knowledge in the original tongues the Hebrew and Greek in which the Scripture was written that so they may consult with the Hebrew Text in the Old and the Greek in the New Testament and see with their own not anothers eyes as Gen. 3. 15. The Papists read it corruptly She shall break here the original soon determines the
Pope approves The Practice of the Church is that which the Pope observes the Interpretation of the Fathers is that which the Pope follows the Determination of Councels what the Pope confirms so that the Pope must interpret all Scripture But divers Reasons may be alledged to shew that the true Interpretation of Scripture is not to be sought for from the Popes of Rome 1. Because the Popes of Rome have frequently and grosly erred in interpreting of Scripture as in Rom. 8. 8. Those that are in the flesh cannot please God that is Those that are married said Siricius the Pope Innocent so expounded those words Iohn 6. Unlesse you eat the flesh of the Son of man and drink his bloud you shall have no life in you that he thence concluded That there is no salvation without receiving the Eucharist and that it is to be given to Infants Pope Boniface interpreted Luke 22. 38. of the Temporall and Spirituall Sword delivered to the Pope 2. Because the Popes of Rome doe differ among themselves in interpreting of Scripture as Matth. 16. 18. Some Popes say rightly that by the Rock Christ or the Confession of Faith given by Peter concerning Christ is meant others interpret it of the person of Peter the Apostle others expound it to be the Romane Seat or Chair 3. Because many of the Popes of Rome have not only erred but been grosse and wicked Hereticks Liberius the Pope about the year 350 was an Arian and subscribed to the unjust condemnation of Athanasius and afterward as an obstinate Heretick was deposed Honorius the first was a Monothâ—lite he held that Christ had but one will and so but one nature and for this Heresie was condemned in three General Councels Some Popes were Atheists as Leo the tenth who called the Gospel Fabulam de Christâ— One cals the Pope that great Heteroclite in religion another saith The Pope is the worst of Cardinals who are the worst of Priests who are the worst of Papists who are the worst of Christians That the general consent of Fathers is no good Rule for interpreting Scriptures See Iaâ—â—â—us Laurentius his singular Tractate entituled Reverentia Eccles. Rom. erga S. Pat. veteres subdola Artic. 2. Proposit. 9. In his Auctarium he proves that the Protestants do more esteem the Fathers then the Papists and Jesuites For Councels Gregory the Pope equalizeth the four first General Councels to the four Gospels not in respect of Authority but in respect of the verity of the Articles defined in them He saith not They could as little erre but they did as little erre in their decisions or to speak more properly That their Doctrine was as true as Gospel because the Determinations in those first General Councels against Hereticks are evidently deduced out of holy Scriptures Dr Featley's Stricturae in Lyndomastigem concerning the 7 Sac. For if these four general Councels be of equal Authority with the four Gospels the Popes Authority as Papists say being above the Authority of the Councels it followeth That his Authority is greater then the Evangelists then which what can be more blasphemously spoken We say the true Interpretation of Scripture is not to be sought from general Councels First Because even universal Councels have erred the Chalcedonian Councel one of the four so much magnified by Pope Gregory in rashly preferring the Constantinopolitane Church before that of Alexandria and Antioch Those that condemned Christ were then the universal visible Church Matth. 26. 65. Iohn 11. 47. See Act. 4. 18. Secondly General Councels have been opposite one to another that of Constance to the other of Basil whereof one setteth down that Councels could erre and so also the Pope and that a Councel was above the Pope the other affirmeth the quite contrary Thirdly There were no general Councels after the Apostles for three hundred years till the first Councel of Nice when yet the Church had the true sense of the Scriptures Fourthly The general Councels interpreted Scripture by Scripture as Athanasius and Ambrose teach concerning the first Councel of Nice Fifthly Because they cannot be so easily celebrated to declare any doubtfull sense of Scripture They have expounded but few places of Scripture neither is it likely the Pope will assemble them to expound the rest The Papists say That the Scripture ought to be expounded by the Rule of Faith and therefore not by Scripture only But the Rule of Faith and Scripture is all one As the Scriptures are not of man but of the Spirit so their Interpretation it not by man but of the Spirit like wise Let Councels Fathers Churches give their sense of the Scripture its private if it be not the sense and interpretation of the Spirit Let a private man give the true sense of the Scripture it s not private because its Divine the sense of the holy Ghost and private in 2 Pet. 1. 20. is not opposed to publick but to Divine and the words are to be read No Scripture is of a mans own Interpretation that is private contrary to Divine The word is interpreted aright by declaring 1. The Order 2. The Summe or Scope 3. The Sense of the words which is done by framing a Rhetorical and Logical Analysis of the Text. In giving the sense three Rules are of principal use and necessity to be observed 1. The literal and largest sense of any words in Scripture must not be imbraced farther when our cleaving thereunto would breed some disagreement and contrariety between the present Scripture and some other Text or place else shall we change the Scripture into a Nose of wax 2. In case of such appearing disagreement the holy Ghost leads us by the hand to seek out some distinction restriction limitation or figure for the reconcilement thereof and one of these will alwayes fit the purpose for Gods word must always bring perfect truth it cannot fight against it self 3. Such figurative Sense Limitation Restriction or Distinction must be sought out as the Word of God affordeth either in the present place or some other and chiefly those that seem to differ with the present Text being duly compared together The End of the first Book THE SECOND BOOK OF GOD. CHAP. I. That there is a God HAving handled the Scripture which is principium cognoscendi in Divinity I now proceed to Treat of God who is principium essendi or thus The Scripture is the rule of Divinity God and his works are the matter or parts of Divinity This Doctrine is 1. Necessary 1. Because man was made for that end that he might rightly acknowledge and worship God love and honor him 2. It is the end of all Divine Revelation Iohn 5. 39. 3. To be ignorant of God is a great misery Being alienated from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them 2. Profitable Our welfare and happiness consists in the knowledge of God Ier. 9. 23. Iohn 17. 3. the knowledge of God
it cannot be The Angels have an efficient cause and end and they do as much stand indebted to God for their being and continuance as the poorest worm and would no more have been without God nor continue to be then the silliest Gnat but God is altogether Independent of himself by himself for himself he hath no causes but is to himself in stead of all causes He is what he is without any help from any other thing as himself shews in his Name I am that I am There are many things which have a beginning from some other thing there must be something therefore that is of it self or else we should wander infinitely a self-essence and subsistence Gods being is neither ab alio ex alio per aliud nor propter aliud We should acknowledge God to be a Necessary and Independent Essence 3. God is wholly one Deut. 6. 4. Gal. 3. 20. 1 Tim. 2. 5. Hos. 13. 4. Mal. 2. 10. All creatures are subject to multiplication there may be many of them and are many many Angels Men Stars and so in the rest Not one of them is singular and only one so but one might conceive that there should be more for he that made one of them can make another and another and as many as he pleaseth but God is simply one singular and sole Essence there neither is nor can be more then one God because he is the first and best Essence and there can be but one first and one best He is Infinite and there can be but one Infinite because either one of them should include the other and so the included must needs be finite or not extend to the other and so it self not be Infinite There was a first man and a first in every kinde of creature but not any Absolute first save God one Eternal and one Incomprehensible saith Athanasius in his Creed There can be but one chief Good which we desire for it self and all other things for it say the moral Philosophers and this must needs be God for no infinite Good can be conceived but He. Some places of Scripture simply deny other gods and others exclude all but this one God Though there be gods many and Lords many that is that are so called and reputed by men who deceive themselves in their own imaginations yet to us in the Church there is but one God Zech. 14. 9. after Christ shall come the Gentiles with the Jews shall all worship one and the same true God That which is perfect in the highest degree can be but one because that one must contain all Perfections that which is omnipotent can be but one if one can do all things what need is there of many gods if there were more gods then one we might and ought to do service to more then one to acknowledge them praise and love them and be at least in minde ready to obey them If they should command us any thing we might lawfully seek to them for what we need and give thanks to them for what we received But the Lord professeth himself to be a jealous God and cannot endure any Copartner in worship The Romans refused Christ because they would have had their gods with him and he would be worshipped alone without them He is one God Not numerically as one is a beginning of number for that is a quantity but transcendently as Ens and unum are counted only one solely and alone God there cannot be two Infinites in Essence for then one should not have all the other hath in it God is Infinite for of his Greatnesse there is no end Secondly Others would be imperfect or superfluous he being Infinite and Perfect Thirdly From his Absolute Lordship and Dominion over all He is King of Kings and Lord of Lords My God said Luther to the Pope will make your God know that you are too weak for him If there were two Gods there would be a strife between them as between Caesar and Pompey who should be the greater and chiefest of all God may be said in a special manner to be one two several wayes 1. For the Purity and Simplicity of his substance which is not compounded with any thing else For that is most truly and properly one which is nothing but it self and hath no other thing mixed with it God is so pure and simple an Essence that he is not compounded so much as of parts 2. From his Singularity because there are no more Gods but one God is not only One but he is also the only One. He is such a one as hath no Copartners in worship Both which Titles are expresly ascribed unto God in the Scriptures Both that he is One and that he is the only One. God is not only Unus but also Uniâ—us or to use St Bernards word Unissimus If that word may be used he is of all things the Onest Socrates and Plato in their definition of God ascribe to him Unity with particular respect unto his singularity Pythagoras his advice to his Scholars was to search the Unity There is a threefold Unity First of Persons in one Nature so there is one God Deut. 6. 4. The second of Natures in one Person so there is one Christ 1 Cor. 8. 6. Thirdly of sundry Natures and Persons in one quality so there is one Church Cant. 6. 8. The Socinians reject these three Unions because they so far transcend reason and they receive not those things which their reason cannot comprehend The more we content our selves with God only the happier we are he is the only infinite Riches Wisdom Goodnesse how happy are they that have him in quo omnia spend all thy pains in getting him 2. If he be your enemy there is none else to rescue you he is God and there is none else he will destroy and none shall be able to deliver out of his hands 3. It shews the wickednesse of those which set up other gods besides the true God The Epicure makes his belly and the covetous man Gold his god Some worship stocks and stones this is a great dishonour to him the Papists worship the Crosse Invocate Saints and Angels make a god of the Pope The Heathens were guilty of Polytheism they worshipped many gods they had their Dii majorum and Minorum gentium Hesiod reckons up thirty thousand gods They had their Dii mortui Idols Mortales men and Mortiferi lusts The Romans had their Capitol full of gods yet the Geese preserved it whom Augustine thus derides Dii dormiebant anseres vigilabant The Manichees said there were two gods The Tritheites that there were three The Heathens multiplied gods because men cannot be happy without Associaâ—â—s they thought God could not see Isa. 55. 8 9. This is the very first of all Gods Commandments Thou shalt have no other gods before me If there were more for us not to acknowledge adore and honour them were a
6. He knows himself and all other things perfectly all things past present and to come open secret certain contingent that which shall be which shall never be we cannot shew the Causes nor Properties of an Herb and understand onely those things which are or at least have been and we know doubtingly There is in God say the Schoolmen Scientia visionis simplicis intelligentiae the object of the first is all things possible of the other only things which really are have been or shall be Visio enim terminatur ad existentiam rei non ad solam possibilitatem saith Bellarmine 1. This is a terror to the wicked who is ignorant of God 2 Thess. 1. 8. The study of the knowledge of God and our Lord Jesus Christ is the highest noblest the most soul-perfecting and exalting knowledge that can be all other knowledge without this will nothing advantage us 2. It is necessary for us to be ruled by him who is so full of Knowledge and to believe all which he saith by way of relating promising threatning 3. This may comfort Gods people My witnesse is in Heaven said Iob If they know not how to expresse themselves in Prayer God knowes their groans To Gods Understanding are referred his Wisdome or Prudence and Prescience The Wisdome or Prudence and counsel of God by which God rightly perceives the best reason of all things which are done Hence it is that all things are joyned and knit together in a most perfect harmony and beautiful order so that they well agree both amongst themselves and with God God is wisdom it self Prov. 8. His Wisdom is 1. Infinite Psal. 136. 5. and unsearchable Iob 11. 7. 2. Essential to himself He is the only wise God Rom. 16. 27. 1 Tim. 1. 17. He is wonderfull in counsel and excellent in working Isa. 28. 29. 3. He is perfectly originally unchangeably wise Isa. 40. 13. 4. The fountain of all wisdom Was there such wisdom in Adam to give names to things according to their natures and in Salomon to discourse of all things and is there not much more in God Wisdom is an ability to fit all things to their ends He that worketh for a worthy and good end and fitteth every thing unto it worketh wisely God doth four Actions to all his Creatures as Creatures viz. 1. He made them 2. Sustaineth them 3. Actuateth them 4. Guideth and disposeth them all wisely aiming at a noble end viz. his own glory content and satisfaction He hath set also to each of them special ends to which they serve in nature and that end is the mutual preservation one of another and common beautifying of the whole workmanship in subordination to that high end of his glory and so he hath sitted each thing for that particular end he made it and all for the universal end to which he intended all The Sun was made to distinguish day and night and the several seasons it is most fit for that end it is most fit for the end in its quantity quality motion and all that pertain to it God made grasse for the food of Beasts it is fit for that end so in the rest Wisdome hath two principal acts Fore-sight and Fore-cast by which a man can before hand see what will be after to make his use of it 2. Disposing and ordering things by taking the fittest means and opportunities to attain his own good and right ends This vertue is Infinitely in God for he doth fore-see all things eternally and in time disposeth of them most fitly by the fittest means and opportunities for the best that can be to his own glory which is the highest end that he can and should aim at for to that which is the best of all things must all things else be referred therefore God is the onely wise God Gods knowledge differs from his wisdom in our apprehension thus His knowledge is conceived as the meer apprehension of every object but his wisdom is conceived as that whereby he doth order and dispose all things His knowledge is conceived as an act his wisdom as an habit or inward Principle not that it is so but only we apprehend it in this manner Gods wisdom is seen in these particulars 1. In making of this great world 1 Cor 1. â—1 all things therein are disposed in the best Order Place Time by the wisest Architect How doth David in the Psalms admire the wisdom and power of God in making of the world Psal. 136. 5. and 104. per totum Much wisdom and art is seen in the Sun Stars creeping things Salomon in all his glory was not comparable to one of the Lilies for that is native and imbred his adventitious 2. In particular in making of man the little world David is much affected with this Psal. 139. 14 15. 3. In the Order which is in these things God hath made every thing beautiful in his season saith Salomon He is called The God of order Psal. 19. The heavens are said to have a line which is likewise called their voice because God by this exact order and art which he shewed in making of them doth plainly declare to all the world his Glory and Power 4. In that nothing is defective or superfluous 5. In contriving things by contrary means He brings about contrary ends by contrary means by death he brought life to believers by ignominy and shame the greatest glory By terrors for sin he brings the greatest comfort and leads men by hell to heaven 6. By catching those which are wise in their own craftinesse Psalm 59. Iob 9. 4. 7. In finding out a way to save man by Christ Ephes. 3. 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Wisdom in many curious passages 1 Pet. 1. 12. the very Angels desire to pry into this Mystery and indeed here was so much wisdom that if the understanding of all men and Angels had been put together they could not have devised a possible way for mans salvation 8. In the Church in the Oracles of Scripture exceeding all sharpnesse of humane wit in the Original Progresse Change and migration of the Church and other mysteries of the Gospel the profound and immense wisdom of Gods counsels shines 9. In the particular passages of his Providence to his Children about their outward condition in taking David from the sheep-fold to be a King but how much misery did he undergo before he was setled So to Iacob Abraham and Paul in doing them good by their sins making them wary 10. In heaven in which the Counsels Acts Decrees and Promises of God all obscurity being removed shall be most clearly unfolded Dost thou want wisdom go to this fountain Iam. 1. 5. Psal. 94. 10. all the wisdom of men and Angels comes from him The godly have a most wise teacher Iob 36. 22. 2. Take heed of trusting in thy own crafty wisdom 1 Cor. 3. 18. 3. Gods wisdom cals for our fear the people feared
Gen. 7. 19. Paradise signifieth a Garden the word being translated out of Greek into Latine and so into French and English In Hebrew it is called Heden which signifieth Delights a Garden of all manner of Delights a place beset with all kinde of fruitful and beautiful Trees Paradise was a little model of Heaven and a sign of the great Heaven assuring Adam that if he continued in obedience to God he should be translated into Heaven to enjoy God supernaturally as there he did enjoy him naturally for the Law saying Do this and live means it of everlasting life So Mr Wheatley held but M Ball seems to differ from him in his Book of the Covenant Man was to die if he disobeyed Gen. 2. 17. which implies strongly that Gods Covenant was with him for life if he obeyed In several other Scriptures the promise is annexed This do and live Negatio fundatur in affirmatione the life promised must be answerable to the death threatned that was not only a miserable condition but a separation from God for ever in hell therefore the life promised was not only a happy condition but a translating of Adam to Heaven and his injoying of God for ever there How long Adam should have lived before he had been translated is not determined There is an innate desire in the soul after the full enjoyment of God here this instinct was not put in men in vain Rom. 3. 23. And come short of the glory of God The word signifies to fall short of the race that price and crown he ran for the full and perfect enjoyment of God See Heb. 4. and what man fell short of by sinne if he had not sinned he should have obtained This is the received opinion of Divines That if Adam had not sinned then as soon as the number of Saints had been accomplished men should have been translated from the earth to heaven from their natural life to spiritual life as we reade of Enoch and Elias Heb. 11. 6. 2 King 2. 11. Dr Hampton on Gen. 1. 26. Though Menasseh Ben Israel de fragil hum Sect. 12. saith That common opinion that Enoch was translated with his body and soul to heaven doth not take place with them and saith that R. Solomon Abrabanel Aben Ezra interpret Gen. 5. 24. of a short death See more there There were two special Trees in it one called the Tree of life the other of the knowledge of good and evil Some say it was called the Tree of Life from the effect because of the hidden power and force it had of sustaining and prolonging mans life Although it be a Dispute Whether it had this force as meat to prolong life or as a medicine to prevent death old-age and diseases as likewise whether this power in the Tree were natural or supernatural Vide Menass Ben Israel de fragil hum Sect. 4. Therefore others say it was called so not from the effect but signification because it was an outward sign that God would give them immortality if they did continue It is questioned Whether the Tree of Life was a Sacrament Paraeus answers That it was a Sacrament three wayes First As an admonition to them that the life which they had they had it from God for as often as they tasted of it they were to remember that God was the author of life Secondly As it was a symbol of a better life in heaven if he did continue in obedience Thirdly Sacramentally of Christ as in whom Adam and Angels did obtain life Revel 2. 7. He is called The Tree of Life in the midst of Paradise but that is only allegorical and allusive so that what the Tree of Life was to Adam in innocency the same is Christ to us in our corrupt estate 2. The Tree of Good and Evil. It was not so called from any internal form as if it self were knowing good and evil nor from the effect as if by eating thereof it would have procured wisdom in man and made him wiser nor yet was it called so from the lying promise of the Devil concerning omniscience for God called it so before they met together therefore it was named so from the Event for God by this name fore-told what would follow if man did not abstain from it that he should experimentally know what was good and what was evil he should practically feel what he had lost and what evil he had plunged himself into Some have thought that those words Gen. 3. 24. should not be understood historically but allegorically that is that God gave him no hopes of coming into this place again but the Text contradicts that some have understood by Cherubims some species and images of terrible creatures as we call Scare-crows but that is simple to think that Adam was so childish to be afraid of those others interpret it of the fire of Purgatory The more probable Interpretation is that by Cherubims are meant Angels who did after a visible manner shake up and down this fiery sword Moses doth therefore call them Cherubims because the Jews knew what he meant having such forms over the Ark. Therefore it is taken for Angels not simply but as they appeared in some shape It is a curiosity to enquire how long they staid there although it is certain they ceased when Paradise was destroyed which was by the Floud Therefore this serves 1. For Information to instruct us 1. That every man and woman hath a soul there is a body and a spirit which enlivens and acts the body for all performances of the Compositum we must glorifie God in both 1 Cor. 6. 20. 2. It is immortal by Gods appointing but in it self endable because it hath a beginning that it may be capable of everlasting weal or woe 3. It is so immortal that it admits of no cessation or intermission the Anabaptists say It is asleep when it parts from the body till the day of Resurrection as soon as it leaves the body it goes either to Abrahams bosome or a place of torment This opinion of the souls sleeping is repugnant to the holy Scriptures Luk. 16. 23. Phil. 1. 23 and an heresie long since condemned in the Church The soul lives after death and in a state of separation Psal. 90. 10. and we flee away that is the soul as a bird out of the shell Eccles. 12. 3. Revel 6. 9. 2 Cor. 5. 1 8 9. See Ioh. 17. 22 24. 1 Cor. 13. 12. and B. Halls Invis world l. 2. Sect. 3. 4. At the last day it shall be united with the body and the body raised up for it and both be happy or miserable for ever 2. Be thankful to God that hath given us our souls and redeemed them by the bloud of his Son Propter hanc Deus fecit mundum propter hanc Filius Dei venit in mundum Chrysost. Blesse him especially for soul-mercies Eph. 1. 3. Ioh. 3. 2 4. and let the soul praise him Psal.
ought to govern themselves in the course of their lives unlesse they will be bruitish appetite ruleth beasts reason ought to guide man and a setled habit agreeable to right reason Now the main and fundamental vertues are religion justice charity and prudence against all which sedition doth evidently oppose it self Religion tieth our souls to God and commandeth us to give him his due God is not duly feared and honoured if his Ordinance of Magistracy be despised 2. Justice bindeth us to men and requireth to give every man his due which we do not if we deny subjection to the Magistrate by whose power all men else should be helped to the attaining of their right 3. Charity bids us do good to our neighbours as to our selves and how will he do good to other neighbours who will not perform his duty to his Governours who are appointed for the common good 4. Discretion and prudence advise to take that course which is most requisite for our own and the common happinesse seeing no member can be long safe if the whole be not kept in safety It is quite contrary to the common welfare and consequently to a mans own at length that the body be rent asunder with sedition Fourthly It is a great sinne since it proceedeth from bad causes and produceth ill effâ—cts Ambition envy and discontent at the present estate and foolish hopes to have all remedied by a change are the mothers of sedition 2. The effects of sedition are lamentable where envying and strife iâ— there is sedition and every evil work James Envying and strife likely bring sedition and sedition cometh accompanied with every evil work viz. with civill war which puts the sword into the hand of the multitude and makes them bold to kill spoil buâ—n all which lies in their way without difference or respect of persons religion and justice are exiled and fury and passion do what they please The reason why men are so prone to this sin is because they are naturally full of those vices which are apt to breed it viz. ambition envy discontent fond hopes Self-love It is a vehement and inordinate inclination to ones own content in things carnall earthly and sensuall 2 Tim 3 2. See 2 Cor. 12 7. There is 1. a naturall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or self love by which every one from the instinct of nature loves himself his own body soul life Eph. 5. 29. the Scripture doth not condemn this 2. A divine self-love by which every one that is born again by the holy Ghost from the instinct of the Spirit loves himself as is fitâ—ing to the glory of God and good of the Church these two kindes of self-love were in Christ. 3. A devilish self-love whereby one by the instinct of corrupt nature and inflamed by Satan so loves himself that he loves no other truly and seeks only his own things Effects of it 1. To praise our selves Prov 27. 2. and boast of our selves as the Pharisee 2. To be imbittered against reproofs 3. To attempt things above our power and place Remedies against Self-love We should love our best selves Mat. 6 33. Luke 10. 42. and consider what reason we have to love God above all The right knowledge of God and our selves will cure this corrupt self-love Consider the basenesse of our originall and our evils as well as excellencies and the purity of God Iob 40. 4 5. It is lawfull 1. To will our temporal good with moderation 2. To prefer our necessities before the necessities of others to defend our own lives rather then the lives of others unlesse he be a Magistrate Thou art better then ten thousand of us 3. To maintain our reputation and just priviledges Self seeking It is an evill at all times to seek great things to a mans self Reasons 1. God hath written a Treatise of purpose to take men off from the creature 2. There are divers commands to the contrary Phil. 4. 5. prohibitions Mat. 6. 21. sharp reproofs Eph. 5. â—am 4. 4. 3. God is much delighted with such a disposition of the soul as it is taken off from creature-comforts Psa. 131. The greatnesse of this evil 1. It is the root of all other sins the first sin that came into the world 2. It is an errour circa finem nay an errour concerning the utmost end therefore the more dangerous 3. Self as standing in opposition to God is that against which all the curses of the Law are denounced Isa. 22. 16 17. and 23. 8. 4. For these self-seekers only the torments of hell are prepared Cesset propria voluntas non erit infernus Bern. God hath ever set himself against self-seekers to destroy them and their house Prov. 19. 21. Isa. 44. 25. Psa. 33. 10. Isa. 59. 5 6. Ier. 22. 13. Hab. 2. 9. This is especially evil in the calamities of the Church Numb 14. 11 12. what is this self compared with the Churches good this is condemned in Baruch it is unseasonable We reade not of any Saint in the Scriptures given to covetousnesse 2. Hypocrites were given to it Saul Demas Iudas Gods prerogative is 1. To have high esteem from the creature as the chiefest good to this self-love is opposite 2. To give Laws to the creature as an Absolute Soveraign to this self-dependance is opposite 3. To have the trust of the creature as an Independent essence to this self-will is opposite 4. To be the utmost end as the Supream cause to this self-seeking is opposite Signs of it 1. When one puts himself on the profession of Religion for some worldly advantage Gen. 34. 22 23. Iohn 6. 26. 2. When men are enemies to Christs Crosse Phil. 3. 18 19. 3. Envy to others Gal. 5. 26. Remedies against it Consider 1. The greatnesse of the sin God should be the chief end to set up self in his room no man lesse enjoys himself then he that seeks himself 2. You will have the greater judgement Mat. 23. 14. 3. Frequently pray against it and cast back the praises given to thee unto God Phil. 2. 21. May not our things and the things of Christ consist together 1. All men are not Christs nor led by his Spirit 2. Many that professe themselves to be Christs are none of his Rev. 3. 4. 3. Those that are spiritually quickned keep not close to Christ See Mat. 12. 30. Slander Slander is a great sin Psa. 52. 3. Rom. 1. 29. It was the sin of Ziba Haman against Mordecai Detractio est alienae famae per verba denigratio Aquinas 2â— 2ae Quaest. 68. Art 1. the smiting of a mans good name the Latines call it detractio because it is a kinde of theft in that it stealeth from a mans good name See Ames de Consc. l. 5. c. 15. The cause of it is flattery envy and twatling uncharitablenesse or malice or both is the prime cause of it uncharitablenesse is the bare absence of charity malice is a disposition quite
say that men might know Gods being and bounty by his works Others urge Rom. 1. 19. Act. 14. 17. The Scripture is the only means of knowing God savingly therefore it is called salvation Heb. 2. 3. See 2 Tim. 1. 10. Quid erit mundus sublato verbo quam infernus merum Satanae imperium Luther loc commun 1. Clas cap. 23. If that were true Doctrine then men may be saved without Christ or they may be saved by Christ who either know him not or believe not in him for the works of God can never reveal Christ. Solus Christus medium speculum est per quod videmus Deum hoc est cognosâ—inus ejus voluntatem Luther loc commun Clas 1. c. 1. Non solum periculosum sed etiam horribile est de Deo extra Christum cogitare Id. ibid. No man comes to the Father but by me See Iohn 17. 3. Acts 4. 12. Col. 2. Ephes. 2. 12. saith That the Gentiles were without hope and without God in the world therefore they could not conceive hope of remission of sins from the creatures Rom. 1. 20. The invisible things of God viz. his Power and God-head may be known by the contemplation of the creatures but not his mercy in pardoning sins and the hope of salvation by redemption For that power and God-head strikes a fear into a man and requires perfect obedience but doth not promise remission of sins It is true that God instructed the Heathens by his works of Creation and Providence But never any yet could instance in one of them and say assuredly that by using well their naturals he came to eternal life Zuinglius said That God did extraordinarily work grace and faith in the Heathens which opinion of his is much exagitated by the Lutherans and he is justly forsaken by the Orthodox in this point The Papists and Arminians say That God gives an universal sufficient grace to all men even to Pagans Paul Rom. 1. speaking of them all saith They became vain in their imaginations That is an excellent speech of Augustines Qui dicit hominem servari posse sine Christo dubito an ipse per Christum servari possit See Mr Burgesse of Grace Sect. 12. Serm. 120. It were a worthy work for one to collect the several places in Scripture where the relations of Christ to his Church are mentioned his various denominations also and representations are expressed they being all great props of faith CHAP. II. Of CHRIST I. His Person IN Christ we must consider two things 1. His Person 2. His Offices In his Person also we must consider two things His Natures and the Union of them His Natures are two The God-head and the Manhood The Union of them is such as is called Personal which is a concurrence of two Natures to make one Person that is an individual subsistence as the soul and body in one man I shall therefore treat of these three things The God-head of Christ. The Manhood of Christ. The uniting of these two in one Person Concerning the God-head having shewed that Christ is God even the second Person in Trinity I now will shew how he is God and why he was to be God He is God the Son the Sonne of God he calleth himself the Son and is so called of his Church Not the Father nor the holy Ghost but the Son took our nature upon him for we are admitted into the Church with this faith being baptized Into the Name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost He became our Saviour that he might make us sons unto his Father But consider how he is God not by Office nor by Favour nor by Similitude nor in a Figure as sometimes Angels and Magistrates are gods but by Nature he is Equal and Co-essential with his Father there is one God-head common to all the three Persons the Father the Sonne and the Spirit and therefore it is said That he was in the form of God and thought it no robbery to be equal with God Phil. 2. 6. Loe an equality to God the Father is ascribed to him he is not God in any secondary or inferiour manner but is in the very form of God equal to him the God-head of all the three Persons being one and the same In the next place I shall shew why he must be God There are four Reasons of it 1. That he might be able to suffer 2. To merit 3. To do those things which must be done after suffering and meriting And 4. For the further manifestation of Gods love to man First I say that he might be of power to suffer what was to be suffered by our Redeemer that is the punishment due to our sins For our Redeemer must no otherwise redeem us then by being our Surety standing in our very stead supplying our room and sustaining in his own person that punishment which all our sins had deserved at the hands of Gods Justice He must be a propitiatory Sacrifice for sinne he must be made sinne for us our iniquity must be laid upon him and he must bear our sins in his body upon the Tree Christ must suffer for sin Now the punishment due to our sins was the horrible wrath of God a burden so heavy as no shoulder of any meer creature could bear it for there is no proportion betwixt the weaknesse of man and the anger of God Wherefore he was to be God that the omnipotent power of the God-head might uphold the frailty of the manhood to the end that it might not be oppressed with the weight and sink down in despair discouragement impatiency dejectednesse or the like inconveniences which had he been driven unto he had sinned and so should have lost himself in stead of redeeming us This seems to be meant by the brazen Altar upon which the Sacrifice must be burnt and which was made with wood but covered with brasse so Christ was man but the weaknesse of the humane nature was covered with the power of the Deity that it might not be consumed Wood would have been burnt with fire brasse would not man would have been swallowed up with those sufferings had not the Divine Power upheld the same Secondly He must be God that the God-head might give worth value meritoriousnesse unto the sufferings and obedience both which the humane nature performed To the end that one man might stand in the stead of all men and that God might account himself as much satisfied in his Justice by his sole and short sufferings as if all men had suffered everlastingly and as much honoured by his obedience as if all men had obeyed it was requisite that that one man should be made more excellent then all men put together and so he was made by being God and man For the humane nature of Christ in that it is personally united unto God and hath the God-head dwelling in it bodily so that the body is the body of God and more worth then all the
to God 1. That God might manifest 1. His hatred of the corruptions of his elect 2. The truth of his threatnings In the day that thou eatest thou shalt die the death 3. The exactnesse of his Justice both in punishing those that are out of Christ when Christ himself suffered so much from his Father and in pardoning his people Rom. 3. 25 26. give Christ unto us but of Justice to pardon those that were in Christ. 4. His mercy mixt with justice to all men that are saved now justice is satisfied and mercy magnified that which is done by our Surety is counted as done by our own persons Secondly In reference to Christ 1. To declare the transcendency of his love rather then we should be forsaken for ever he would undergo for a while the losse of his Fathers love Mat. 27. 46. in his apprehension 2. To shew the reality of his Incarnation he had not only the excellency of our nature but all the common infirmities 3. To shew his great condescention he denied himself in all his glory for a time 4. To declare the compleatnesse of his satisfection he had all manner of calamities in sense and the losse of his Fathers love the Divine Vision was suspended 5. That he might by all this declare himself to be a perfect Mediator Thirdly In reference to Satan That he might answer all his objections he desired nothing more then the death of Christ he had his desire and his Kingdom was overthrown by it Fourthly In reference to his Children That they might have encouragement to come to God by him that they might have strong consolation our remission is more honourable to be forgiven on satisfaction sets the person offended in the same state of Innocency that before our happinesse is more sure being by the bloud of the Son of God Christs death is not only to merit but also to satisfie for there is a difference between merit and satisfaction merit properly respects the good to be obtained satisfaction the evil that is to be removed As a man merits a reward which is good but satisfieth for that fault which is committed 2. Merit properly respects the good of him that meriteth or him for whom he meriteth satisfaction respects the good of him for whom the satisfaction is made Three things make up satisfaction 1. Ordination of the Judge 2. Submission of the Surety 3. Acceptation of the sinner Satisfaction is nothing but that quo alicui plenè satissit This the Scripture expresseth by Redemption Expiation Reconciliation Satisfactionis vocabulum in hoc negotio Scriptura non usurpavit rem tamen ipsam docuit manifestissimé Rivet Disp. 13. de Satisf Christi The word satisfaction is not found in the Latine or English Bibles applied to the death of Christ In the New Testament it is not at all in the Old but twice Numb 35. 31 32. But the thing it it self intended by that word is every where ascribed to the death of our Saviour there being also other words in the original Languages equivalent to that whereby we expresse the thing in hand It is a term borrowed from the Law applied properly to things thence translated unto persons and it is a full compensation of the Creditor from the Debtor Hence from things real it was and is translated to things personal Isa. 53. 12. The word Nasa argueth a taking of the punishment of sin from us and translating it to himself and so signifieth satisfaction so doth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 used by Peter 1 Pet. 2. 24. in the room thereof Mr. Owen of Redemption l. 3. c. 7. Of Christs Priesthood you have heard now you shall hear of his Prophecy a work annexed to Priesthood for the same persons were to teach the people that were to offer up Sacrifice for them although some did teach that might not offer up Sacrifices These Titles are given to Christ in respect of this Office He is called Dan. 8. 13. Palmoni The revealer of secrets The Doctor Matth. 23. 28. Law-giver Jam. 4. 12. Counsellor Isa. 9. 6. Revel 3. 18. Chief Prophet of his Church Act. 3. 22. 3. 37. that Prophet by an excellency Mark 2. 6. John 1. 18. 15. 15. 3. 32. 14. 25. The Angel of the Covenant Mal. 3. 1. The Apostle of our profession Heb. 3. 1. A faithful witnesse Apoc. 1. 5. A witnesse Isa. 55. 4. The light of the Church and of the world Isa. 60. 1. Luk. 2. 32. and The author and finisher of our faith Heb. 12. 2. He is the great Prophet like unto Moses yea farre above Moses whom God hath raised up in his Church to teach them all truth The Prophets Office was to teach the people the things which pertained to their duty that they might please God and attain his promises Now Christ is also the teacher of the Church which taught the will and whole counsel of God concerning our salvation that Prophet whom Moses did foretell and whom the people expected for this end in that time that he lived as the words of the Samaritan woman shew See Deut. 18. 8. Iohn 15. 15. 17. 8. The matter or parts of this prophetical Office was teaching or revealing the will of God This teaching of Christ is double External and Internal externally he taught 1. By the Ministery of his Prophets in the times that went before his coming into the world whom he raised u◠for that end that they might reveal so much of his will as was necessary for them to know Peter telleth us that he spake to the Spirits that were then in prison and that the Gospel was preached to them that were dead meaning his Prophets in former time whom Christ by his Spirit stirred up for that end 2. He taught himself in person when he had taken our flesh upon him for the space of three yeers and a half or as some think of four yeers going up and down and teaching the Doctrine of the Kingdom saying Repent and believe the Gospel and confirming his Doctrine with miracles and signs of all sorts to the astonishment of all that heard the report of them as the Story of the Gospel written by the four Evangelists doth plainly shew 3. He taught by his Apostles Evangelists and Prophets men which he stirred up with extraordinary gifts and power to preach every where sending them out first whilst himself lived into all the Countrey of Iudaea and then after into the whole world and not only so but moving some of them to write in books and leave to the Churches use those holy Scriptures which are the perfect rule of our Faith and Obedience and do sufficiently plainly and perfectly instruct the whole Church and each member of it to the saving knowledge of God and Christ so that if there were never another book extant in the world yet if a man had these writings for all substantial points truly translated into a tongue understood by him and had
woodden thigh or dry arm to the body of a natural man For they want life sense and motion and receive no influence from the Head they are as is commonly said in the Church not of the Church 1 Iohn 2. 19. Hence arose the distinction of the Church into Visible and Invisible The Invisible Church consists only of those who are endued with true faith and holinesse but these are known to God and Christ alone 2 Tim. 2. 19. Iohn 10. 14. therefore in respect of us that Church which alone truly and properly is the Church on earth is called Invisible The Church is a society of men not as men for so a number of Turks or a nest of Arians might be the body of Christ but as beleevers and therefore the Church as the Church cannot be seen but beleeved Bellarmine himself saith Videmus coetum hominum qui est Ecclesia sed quod ille coetus sit vera Christi Ecclesia non videmus sed credimus and what say we more That is the visible Church which consists of men professing the true Faith and Religion any way whether in truth or counterfeitly and falsly of good and evil of elect and reprobate This Church is mixt whence it is compared to a great house in which there are not onely vessels of gold and silver but also wood and clay some for honour some for reproach 2 Tim. 2. 20. To a field in which there are Tares as well as wheat Matth. 13. to a net in which fishes of all kinde good and bad are gathered See Dr Featley against Fisher about the visibility of the Church Iacksons raging Tempest on Matth. 8. 23. p. 25. Dr Taylor on Rev. 12. p. 294. Mr Baxters Infants Church-membership pag. 176. Par. on Rom. 11. vers 4. pag. 160 161. Again The Church is either Particular viz. a company of the faithful which is contained in some particular place 2 Cor. 1. 1. 1 Cor. 16. 19. Col. 4. 15. Or Universal Catholick which consists of all that every where call upon the name of God 1 Cor. 1. 2. The Apostle cals it The general Assembly Heb. 12. 23. It is General 1. In respect of time it had a being in all times and ages ever since the giving of the promise to our first parents in Paradise 2. In respect of the Persons of men it consists of all sorts and degrees of men Act. 16. 34. 3. In respect of place because it hath been gathered from all parts of the earth specially now in time of the New Testament Revel 5. 9. 4. In respect of Doctrine therein professed This name Catholick is not given to the Church in Scripture but was imposed by men yet consonant to the Scripture The Church was first intituled Catholick in opposition to the visible Church of the Jews Act. 10. 15 34. the full importance of this term Catholick is set down Revel 5. 8 9. This Catholick Church is called Holy 1 Cor. 14. 33. Revel 11. 2. because Christ the Head of it is holy Heb. 7. 26. and he makes the Church partaker of his holinesse Iohn 17. 19. because it is called with a holy calling and is separated from the world 2 Tim. 1. 9. because the holy Word of God is committed to it Rom. 3. 2. Object But the Church doth not only contain in it those that are holy but also hypocrites and such as are openly wicked How therefore is it holy Answ. Hypocrites and prophane persons are but in name and outward profession of the Church indeed and in truth they are not those which are truly of the Church are holy and therefore the Church is rightly called and is holy 2. Although the visible hath good mingled with evil yea almost overwhelmed with their multitude yet it is deservedly denominated from the better part As we call that a heap of corn where there is more chaff then corn It is the priviledge as well as duty of Gods people to be holy Deut. 26. 18. 28. 9. it comes in by way of Promise Reward Priviledge Revel 20. 6. The Reasons of this are taken from the Cause the Nature and Effects of Holinesse First From the cause of it it flows from Union with God Iohn 17. 17 21. 2 Pet. 1. 4. 4. 14. Secondly The Nature of Holinesse consists in a likenesse and conformity to God Be ye holy as I am holy Levit. 26. 44 45. There is a four-fold Holinesse 1. Of Dedication so the vessels of the Temple and Tabernacle were holy 2. Of Exemplification so the Law being the Epistle or exemplification of Gods will was holy Rom. 7. 12. 3. By Profession as 1 Cor. 7. 14. 4. By Participation or Communion The people of God are holy all these wayes 1. They are dedicated to God Rom. 1. 1. 2. By Exemplification They are the Epistle of the Lord Jesus Christ. 3. By Profession 4. By Participation Thirdly If we consider the Effects of Holinesse 1. Upon our selves it is the end of our Election Ephes. 1. 14. of our Vocation 1 Thess. 4. 17. Redemption Luke 1. 74. 2. Upon others even the Enemies of it wicked men 1. Affectation the hypocrite affects it that there are so many pretenders to it though but in shew discovers the dignity of it 2. That awfulnesse which it strikes in the hearts of wicked men Saul stood in awe of Samuel Herod of Iohn Baptist Mark 6. 20. 3. Envy it works this in the worst 1 Iohn 3. 17. Quest. Whether every one which sincerely professeth the belief of this Article of the holy Catholick Church be bound to beleeve that he himself is a true lively member of the same Church Answ. No all men are not bound to beleeve that they are actual or real members of the Catholick Church for none can truly beleeve thus much of himself but he that hath made his election sure and is certain that his name is written in the book of life A note mark or character is that whereby one thing may be known and differenced from another That which is proper to a thing and peculiarly found in it may serve as a note or mark of distinction The marks of the Church are An entire profession of the Gospel and saving truth of God the right use of the Sacraments Holinesse of conversation the sound preaching of the Word of life servent and pure calling upon Gods Name subjection to their spiritual guides mutual communion in the Ordinances of Worship Christian Fellowship with all Saints and true visible Churches of Jesus Christ. All these are proper to the Church but not perpetually to be found in it noâ— alike pure in all ages Where all these notes are to be found purely the Church is excellent for degree pure and famous where any of these are wanting or impure the Church is so much defective or impure though it may be pure in comparison of others But all these things be not of equal necessity to the being of a
true Church The profession of the Word and so the preaching of it in some sense or other is simply necessary that wheresoever it is it maketh the Church in which it is a Church To them who demand where our Church and Faith was before Luther we answer it was in the same place then wherein now it is Our Church was in the present Romish Church obscurely indistinctly confusedly in it not as an entire visible Church distinct from it nor as any natural or integral member of it in it as good corn in a field of tares Luther did not erect a new Church but refine a corrupt Church nor preach a new Faith or Doctrine never preacht before but purge the old Faith once delivered to the Saints from all new inventions and errours Rome hath departed from the Churches of God we have not first and willingly separated from the Church of Rome it hath apostatized from the true Faith she did once professe The Question may fitly be retorted on themselves Where was your Church Where was your Trent Doctrine and Articles of the Roman Creed received de fide before Luther First In regard of true Doctrine What heresies doth she hold about the Scripture about the Church about Grace Free-will Justification Secondly In regard of Worship which is the Apostacy or falling away spoken of by Paul to Timothy an admitting of Angel-worship Thirdly In regard of Government or Discipline Her errours are now so fundamental that we are commanded to come out of her and not to partake of her sins and we depart no farther from her then she hath done from God Their Apostacy is incurable in that they hold 1. That their Church cannot erre as Laodicea 2. That there is no visible Judge to correct errours but the Pope Therefore the Reformed Churches in England Scotland France Germany did justly separate from the Church of Rome The Church of Rome casts off all Christians and Churches from all hope of salvation who subject not themselves to their way therefore they are most schismaticall Causa non secessio facit schismaticum The cause say the Canonists not the separation makes a schismatick They who have given just and lawful occasion to others to separate themselves from their corruptions are the schismaticks and not they that took the occasion He is well no schismatick though in schism that is willing to joyn in communion with the true Church when it appears to be so to him as he is no Heretick though he holds heretical opinions who holds them not obstinately that is I suppose with desire to be informed if he be in the wrong My Lord Falklands Discourse of Infallibility For the Papists several Marks of a Church our Writers that oppose Bellarmine do answer him so fully and Dr Hampton so solidly in a Sermon of his on 1 Iohn 2. 19. treateth of this Argument that I shall say nothing of it See Dr Taylor on Rev. 12. p. 99. to 110. Those notes of Succession Continuance Visibility Unity are not proper agreeing only and alwayes to the Church therefore they are not certain and infallible Bellarmin de notis Ecclesiae cap. 3. maketh them in themselves to be but probable It is a Question An Ecclesia visibilis possit errare Whether the visible Church may erre The Papists deny it and urge Matth. 18. 17. Matth. 16. 18. 1 Tiâ— 3. 15. See the Rhemists on that place The Invisible Church which consists only of the elect and true beleevers cannot erre damnably Matth. 16. 16. The Visible Church whether virtual the Pope or Representative a general Councel may erre damnably See Revel 2. and 3. chap. If particular men may erre then also the Church which consists of such but the first is true 1 Cor. 13. 9. Psal. 25. 7. Heb. 5. â— Rom. 3. 4. Secondly This is the difference between the Militant and Triumphant Church that this is freed from sinne and errour but that is not for it prayeth continually Forgive us our trespasses The Church of Rome is incurable 1. Because she holds she cannot erre 2. If she should onely her self and the Pope must reform her CHAP. II. Of Pastours 1. THeir Names In the Old and New Testament he is called a man of God he is called in the Old Testament also A Servant of the Lord a Seer a Prophet a Priest a Watchman and a Shepherd In the New Testament they are called Prophets Ministers of God Pastors Teachers Elders Gods Stewards Titus 1. 7. Gods Embassadours Rev. 1. 13. Angels Revel 1. 2 3. Apostles Evangelists that men might regard them and they be put in minde of their duty He was to be of some years before he entred into that Function Our Saviour was thirty years before he entred into the Ministery Luk. 3. 23. See Numb 4. 3. Basil and Gregory saith Russinus Hist. l. 2. c. 9. spent thirteen years in searching forth the hidden sense of Scripture barely before they would make shew of their Profession There is an Office of the Ministery instituted by Christ in the Churches of the New Testament First The Lord hath expresly instituted such an Office 1 Cor. 12. 28. Ephes. 4. 11. This was one of his royal gifts in the day of his inauguration The Socinians say Cum adhuc nova inaudita esset Evangelii Doctrina c. The Apostles had a Call when the Gospel was newly published there needs not a Ministery now that the Gospel is generally taught and it is promised we shall be all taught of God if we should look for a Ministery where shall we finde it our Ministers were ordained by Bishops they by the Pope therefore their Calling is Antichristian That there is such an Institution of Christ and this to continue till the worlds end may be thus proved First There are some to whom the word of Reconciliation is committed and not to others 1 Cor. 5. 18. Ram. 10. 15. there is a peculiar Mission men cannot preach as the Embassadours of Christ unlesse sent Ioh. 20. 21. Gal. 1. 1. Secondly Because a special Authority is committed to such by vertue of their Office they have the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven Isa. 22. 22. Matth. 16. 19. There is a double power 1. Supream which belongs to Christ only Revel 3. 7. 2. Subordinate and delegated Ministers are the Embassadours of Christ and so are to be received as Christ himself We besâ—ech you in Christs stead and He that despiseth you despiseth me Thirdly There is a special trial that in order to such an imploiment they are to undergo 1 Tim. 3. 10. there is a trial required to the exercise of the meanest Office the Deacon Fourthly The Lord hath appointed them a reward for the performance of such in Office He hath ordained that those which preach the Gospel should live of the Gospel See Act. 6. 24. 1 Tim. 4. 15. Fifthly They are to give a special account for the souls of all
and so are many able Protestant Divines Rivet in Gen. 28. Exercit. 125. and in his Iesuita vapulans Capel in Thes. Theol. Salmur Mr Cartw. against the Rhemists on Heb. 7. 4. and in his necessity of Discipline Mr Dod. Bishop Carleton Dr Prideaux Dr Sclater and Mr. Whateley were for the affirmative The Question saith Mr. Mede on Act. 5. 3 4 5. should not be Whether Tithes are due to the Ministers of the Gospel meaning as a duty of the people unto them but rather Whether they be not due unto God for so is the style of the Scripture All the tithes are mine these I give to Levi and not you There are many other uses for the imploiment of Bona Sacra if they be more then is competent for them and theirs Of Preaching It is in a setled state of things the publick interpretation and application of Scripture by a Minister assigned to the Office to a Congregation assembled for that purpose Or it may be defined A sound explicating of Gods Word with application of it in the way of Power and Office by him who is thereunto called 1. An Explication of Gods Word Nehem. 8. 8. The Levites when they read the Law of God or gave the distinct sense and meaning of the words So must the Minister he is commanded to divide the Word aright See Luke 24. 27 32. 2. Sound or right Explication for there is a depraving of the Scripture 3. With Application Reprove Rebuke Exhort with all long-suffering and Doctrine See 1 Cor. 14. 3. 2 Tim. 4. 2. 4. By Office and Power in him that is called So the general duty which lies on every Christian may be distinguished from the peculiar Office â—â— a Minister private Christians are to teach and admonish one another there is an Exhortation Charitative and Potestative which belongs to him that is called One saith It is an Ordinance of Christ whereby persons have received Gifts from Heaven and are separated to that Office to make known the will of God for the perfecting of the Saints The efficient cause is 1. Supream and principal Jesus Christ. 2. Instrumental persons which have received Gifts from heaven are called and set a part to the Ministery Secondly The material cause of it the Doctrine of Salvation Thirdly The formal making it known and applying it Fourthly The final for the perfecting of the Saints By the Word preached 1. Light shines in unto men Psal. 19. 7. to the end 2. It helps the Saints to mortifie their corruption Psal. 119. 9. 3. By it we conquer the devil Ephes. 6. 4. We overcome the World Iohn 5. It inableth us to perform the duties of our relations Col. 3. 16. to bear all crosses Rom. 5. 4. 6. Fils us with consolation and keep us from being Apostates The word is interpreted aright by declaring 1. The order 2. The Summe or Scope 3. The Sense of the words which is done by framing a Rhetorical and Logical Analysis of the Text. Preaching consists of these Ingredients 1. Right Understanding 2. True dividing 3. Faithful interpreting 4. Zealous uttering 5. Powerfull applying It is not I suppose simply necessary one should take a set Text. Christ when he executed the Office of a Minister here on earth and taught the people sometimes interpreted a place which he took out of the Scripture as Luâ— 4. 17. out of Isaiah sometime without any set Text he spoke those things which were most apt for the edifying of the Church For the most part Christ preached sitting as Matth. 5. 1. Matth. 26. 55. Luk. 4. 16. Iohn 8. 2. so did others who came to great place and dignity in the Church ordinarily preach sitting too and therefore their Churches were called Cathedral because they preached sitting in chairs The Apostles were wont more often to stand as is manifest from Act. 13. and other places Christ sate to shew his great and eminent authority The Apostles stood to shew their respect to Gods people Raynold de lib. Apoc. Whether private persons not in office may preach If they have a Calling either it is Ordinary or Extraordinary if ordinary then they are not only gifted but tried and separated to it That men though gifted without being called to the Ministery and by Ordination set apart for it should take upon them the Office or ordinary exercise of preaching seems repugnant to those Scriptures Rom. 10. 15. Heb. 5. 4. 1 Tim. 5. 22. Christ therefore frequently urgeth this That he was sent from his Father Punishments have been inflicted on those that have medled beyond their Call as Uzziah Three places are alledged for Lay-mens preaching Rom. 12. 6. 1 Cor. 14. 31. Act. 8. 14. for their venting their experiences as they call it For the first place he means those that are by Office Prophets and Ministers or Deacons they must preach not those that have abilities only for then it will follow those that have ability may baptize and rule too The word Gift is used in Scripture for the Office it self or gifted calling Ephes. 4. 8 11. Two things are required to a calling Gifts and Authority Iohn 20. 21 22. For 1 Cor. 14. some think Paul speaks in that place not of ordinary preaching but of prophesying by the Spirit that is by Revelation Mr Cotton tels us these were not ordinary private men but such as had extraordinary Gifts the Gift of Tongues and the like liberty of preaching is not allowed them that want the like Gifts See 1 Cor. 12. 28 29 30. That place Act. 8. may receive answer from my Annotations on Acts. 11. 20. a like place Some learned Divines though they hold none may enter into the Ministery without a peculiar Call yet do say that a private man sufficiently gifted if he have the approbation of the Church may teach publickly they build it on that place 1 Cor. 14. where when the beleevers did meet together they are allowed to prophesie Mr Lyford in his Apology for our publick Ministery and Infant-Baptism Conclus 2. pag. 27 28. proves by three Reasons that the prophesying 1 Cor. 14. was extraordinary and not a standing ordinary Gift in the Church and others are of his judgement as Mr. Norton in his answer to Apolloâ—ius Chap. 11. and vers 30. of this Chapter proves as much The Scriptures lay down these Rules First No man must preach except he be sent take any office upon him unlesse he be approved a Gospel-order is to be preserved the Deacon the meanest order is to be approved A man is not to call himself nor to be a Judge of his own sufficiency Secondly People are admonished to take heed what they hear Mark 4. 24. and whom they hear 2 John 10 11. Thirdly Some will undertake to be teachers though they be never so ignorant of the things they teach 1 Tim. 1. 7. Fourthly Under this pretence false Prophets go forth into the world to corrupt the truths of God and poison the
against Arius who denied the Deity of Christ. The first Constantinopolitan Councel called by the Emperour Theodosius the elder against Macedonius who denied the Deity of the holy Ghost The first Ephesine Councel called by the Emperor Theodosius the younger against Nestorius who held that there were two Persons in Christ. Fourthly The Chalcedonian called by the Emperour Martian against Eutyches who held that the one Nature in Christ consisted of the Divine and Humane These Councels were celebrated within five hundred years after Christs birth Councels there have been called Ancient because lesse Modern and General because lesse Particular for the first was not till more then three hundred years after Christ nor to the largest appears it that ever any were summoned beyond the bounds of the ancient Roman Empire though Christianity were much far extended Rainold part 2. Plenariis Conciliis quorum est in Ecclesia saluberrima Authoritas Augustin epist. 118. cap. 3. That a Synod be general and lawful three things are necessarily and essentially required 1. The first which concerns the generality of it is That the Calling and Summons to the Councel be general and Oecumenical Quod omnes tangit ab omnibus approbari debet The lawfulnesse of Synods consists partly in their orderly assembling by lawful authority and partly in their orderly Government and proceedings when they are assembled Crakanth Vigil Dormit c. 19. The nature of Synods is all one when they be Provincial National or oecumenical and they only differ as greater or lesser Their power is not meerly consultatory and swasive but authoritative and to be submitted unto by those for whom their delegation is so farre as their acts are according to the Word of God In Synodo est authoritatis apex totius Ecclesiae unitas ordinis firmamentum Leyd profess de concil A few private men yea one man or woman may counsel advise or perswade M. Hudsons Vindicat. c. 7. It is a Question between us and the Papists Cujus sit congregare Concilia Who hath the power of calling a Councel The Papists generally say the Pope Vide Bellarm. de Concil lib. 1. cap. 12 13. We the Emperour and other Christian Princes The four first general Councels were called by four Emperours as was before mentioned The Pope of Rome out of his own Province hath no right nor authority of calling a Councel The true cause saith Doctor Ames why general Councels were called by the authority of the Emperour was because the Emperour alone not the Pope had universal power It is a Question between us and the Papists Quinam sunt ad concilium convocandi Who are to be called to a Councel The Papists hold only the Clergy may be of the Councel and of the Clergy only Bishops as Judges Men that are famous for wisdom holinesse of life and experience of things men that are inflamed with a zeal to God and to the salvation of men with the love of the truth and peace From Acts 15. 6. 23. it is manifest that not only the Apostles but also the Elders and the people likewise and the whole Church were present and had their voices in this Councel See Acts 16. 4. That famous Paphnutius was a Lay-man A general Councel represents the Universal therefore there ought to be present there some of all kinds and orders of men An Concilia possint errare Whether general Councels may erre Every Assembly which consists of members subject to errour may be seduced But General Councels are Assemblies consisting of members subject to errour for all men are so Rom. 3. 4. Secondly If the determination of General Councels were infallible all Christians were necessarily bound to stand unto them and to submit to their authority Thirdly If General Councels may contradict the one the other they may certainly erre The General Councel held at Laterane under Leo the tenth contradicteth the Councel of Constance in the point of the Councels superiority above the Pope Fourthly That which hath befallen some General Councels may befall any other unlesse they can alledge some special priviledges to the contrary See 1 Kin. 22. 12. Mat. 26. 65. Ioh. 11. 52. Mark 14. 64. Bellarmine saith they cannot erre if confirmed by the Pope De concil lib. 2. cap. 2 3 4 5. That General Councels though gathered and confirmed by the Pope may erre not only in fact as the Papists confesse but also in faith and manners Vide Whitaker controv 3. de Concil Quaest. 6. In eo Pontificii se praebent ridendos nam Papae confirmatio sequitur Concilii decreta non praecedit Cameron The Rhemists bring Iohn 16. 13. Luk. 1. 3. Some urge Matth. 18. 20. for this purpose None amongst them is like to Luke nay all of them gathered together are not like him he was an extraordinary instrument of the holy Ghost Iohn 16. 13. speaks not of the Church but of the Apostles but if it be applicable to the Church yet it belongs only to the Spouse of Christ not that she doth not sometimes erre also even in Doctrine but not deadly she shall not erre in things which are necessary to salvation See Cameron Miroth in loâ— If from this promise an infallibility of judging might be gathered it would agree not only to Bishops gathered together but severed neither only to the Pope of Rome as the Jesuites would have it but also to the Successours of the rest of the Apostles saith B. Davenant That place Mat. 18. 20. means any particular Assembly of the Saints Vide Calv. in loc Act. 15. 22. is also brought This Councel consisted of Apostles which had an extraordinary assistance and illumination of Gods Spirit there is not the like authority of other Councels Panormitan the great Popish Canonist and Lawyer saith Plus credendum est simplici Laico Scripturam proferenti quam toti simul Concilio There is another great controversie not so much as Whitaker hath well observed between us and the Papists as between the Papists themselves An Concilia sint supra Papam Whether Councels be above the Pope Many amongst them and those of great note prefer a General Councel before the Pope but others a Pope before the Councel If Peter himself saith Whitaker in the place before-quoted be sent to the Church as to a certain superiour judgement and tribunal and be commanded to bring the faults and offences of others to it then it follows that the Church is greater and superiour to Peter or any other in authority The Assumption saith he relies in expresse words of Scripture The consequence of the major is evident from the confession of the Adversaries For they say That a Church is represented in a Councel Secondly The Universal Church is called the mother of all the faithful and Christians Gal. 4. 26. The Pope is the Churches son if he be faithful But the son is not above his mother only God and his word is above the Church of God
Papa praesit aliis Episcopis Whether the Pope be above all other Bishops The Title of Universal Bishop of the Church which Bellarmine calleth notable and proper to the Bishop of Rome St Gregory sometime Bishop of Rome did renounce in himself and detest in all others calling it a title of novelty errour impiety blasphemy pronouncing any one that shall presume to challenge it to be the fore-runner of Antichrist B. Mort. Appeal l. 1. c. 2. Sect. 29. The Universal Bishop of the Church necessarily betokens an absolute monarchical Jurisdiction of some one over all other Bishops of the Church but Bishop of the Universal Church signifies the care and study any Bishop hath for the universal good of the Church as 2 Cor. 11. 28. so the King of Spain is styled The most Catholick King or King of the Catholick Church not Universal King and Soveraign over all other Kings in the Church There is another Question An Papa possit conferre Bullas Indulgentias Whether the Pope can confer Buls and Indulgences Their own learned Authours plainly confesse That there is not found any one expresse testimony for proof hereof either in Scriptures or in the writings of ancient Fathers 2. That there was no use of Indulgences in the primitive Church but that afterwards the fear of Purgatory hatched Indulgences 3. That the first who extended Indulgences unto Purgatory was Pope Boniface the 8th more then a thousand years after Christ. Luther began his opposition unto Rome in reprehending their Article of Indulgences He would have set down at the first if the matter of Indulgences had been granted but God led him on to declare against the whole Doctrine of Popery The Indulgences whereof we reade in the ancient Fathers were mitigations of some Censures of the Church before inflicted on the living for their amendment These now granted by the Pope are relaxations from satisfactory pains in Purgatory flames after this life It is a Question An Papa possit leges condere quae obligent Conscientias Whether the Pope can make Laws to binde the Conscience Conscience is said to be bound when it is charged by him who hath Power and Authority over it to perform its duty to bear witnesse to all our actions unto God and according to the quality of them to accuse or excuse us Rom. 2. 15. God is the only binder of conscience Iam. 4. 12. he is greater then the Conscience Rom. 13. 5. affirms only that Conscience is bound but determines not that mans Laws binde it Bellarmine saith Mens Laws binde Non minus quam Lex divina We deny not rem but only differ from them in modo they binde not immediately but mediately not primarily but secondarily not in them and of their own power but in the force and vertue of divine Law They say If the Pope determine vice to be vertue they are bound to believe it yea Tolet saith a man should merit of God in so believing There be these Questions An Papa sit supra Reges Whether the Pope be above Kings An possit Reges excommunicare Whether he can excommunicate Kings He hath soveraign Dominion say they over all Princes in temporal cases indirectly But Espencaetis ad Titum cap. 3. pag. 513. confesseth from that Scripture Rom. 13. 1. that Chrysostome Theodoret Theophylact and all the Greek Doctours and in the Latine Church Gregory and Bernard do from thence teach that every Apostle and Prophet and Priest was commanded to acknowledge a subjection unto Emperours The Pope Hadrian the 4th was not only angry with Frederick the Emperour but for a while denied him the Imperial Crown because he held his right stirrop when he should have held his left which errour he excused because he was unaccustomed to such services Bellarmine saith the Pope hath power in temporal things indirectly only but his book should have been burned for it Object Christ had a natural Dominion over all Kingdoms Therefore the Pope his Vicar hath also Answ. Tertullian cals the holy Ghost the Vicar of Christ upon earth See Iohn 14. There is another Question An Papae solius sit statuere de controversiis fidei Whether it belongs to the Pope alone to determine controversies of faith We deny not but a Judge and a Law might well stand together but we deny that there is any such Judge of Gods appointment Had he intended any such Judge he would have named him lest otherwise as now it is our Judge of controversies should be our greatest controversie Chillingworth part 1. cap. 2. Sect. 10. pag. 57. It is a Question An Papa possit remittere peccata Whether the Pope can pardon sins Trecelius affirmed That if a man had lien with our Lady the mother of Christ and had gotten her with childe yet the Popes pardon was able to set him free The Pharisee said true though he misapplied it Luk. 5. 21. Who can forgive sins but God alone There is another Question An Papa possit errare Whether the Pope may erre The Pope say they as a private person or Doctour may erre but not as the Vicar of Christ and the Successour of Peter in the Chair yea judging from the Chair he may erre in questions of fact but not in questions of faith nay he may erre in discussing questions of faith in respect of the premisses not in respect of the conclusions E Cathedra docens hoc est ex tripode oracula fundens nullo modo errare potest Summus Pontifex saith Bellarmine de Rom. Pont. lib. 4. cap. 3 cum totam Ecclesiam docet in his quae ad fidem pertinent nullo casu errare potest See our Rhemists on Luk. 22. 31. The high-Priest of the Old Testament saith Bellarmine de Pontifice l. 4 c. 3. had on his Brest-plate Doctrine and Truth according to the vulgar version therefore the high-Priest of the New Testament the Pope when he teacheth the whole Church in these things which belong to faith cannot erre in any case How well that argumentation proceeds from the high-Priest of the Old Testament to the high-Priest of the New let the learned judge Nescio cur non possit dici quòd Gregorius Papa cum homo fuerit non Deus potuerit errare Durand l. 4. distinct Quaest. 4. Of the Iesuites and Monks Of the Jesuites The Pope in divers Buls cals them Beloved sons in which title they much glory The Jesuites above all other Regulars make to the Pope a vow of present and absolute obedience to do whatsoever he shall command them to go whithersoever he shall send them to Turks Infidels Hereticks without excuse denial or delay They are to the Pope what the Janizaries are to the Turk and uphold him chiefly Their Order was erected in the year 1540. Hospin de orig Iesuit l. 1 c. 1. They are the frogs spoken of in the Revelation that croke in Kings Chambers to provoke them to warre As in ancient time there was no
Arch-bishops four thousand Bishops and five thousand Saints approved by the Church yet if they be compared to the Jesuites or to the weak and unperfect types of them the Franciscans it is no great matter that they have done Dr. Donnes Ignatius his Conclave A rich Merchant in Paris in meriment told the Friers of Saint Francis that they wore a Rope about their bodies but Saint Francis should once have been hanged but was redeemed by the Pope on this condition that all his life after he should wear a Rope but they in earnest got judgement against him that he should be hanged for it Doctor Taylors Romish Fornace The Monks and Friers are no where mentioned in Scripture unlesse Apoc. 9. 3. Locusts issued out of the bottomlesse pit they by their smoaky Tradiditions obscure the light of the Gospel To prove their Cardinals a Divine Ordinance they urge that place 1 Kings 2. Domini erunt Cardines terrae See Polyd. Virg. de Invent. rerum lib. 4. cap. 9. pag. 270. They consist for most part of personages nobly descended they are admitted to kisse the Popes mouth they onely elect the Pope and from them onely the Pope elected must be selected Saint Peter had no Cardinals about him A certain Friar wittily preached to the people at Lions in France when he said That the Hogonots so the Protestants are called in France did agree with the Church of Rome in all the Articles of Faith but that there was one wicked word Solùm Onely at the noise of which the warre was kindled for they Onely beleeved what the Rule of Faith hath from the holy Scriptures but the Romane Church required something more to be beleeved then what is contained in the Rule of Faith or holy Scriptures because the Authority of of the Church will have it so Junius de Eccles. cap. 17. de Eccles. Roman Corollaries from the Church and Antichrist First From the Church Christs great interest here below is the Church it is his Hephzibah his delight is in her it is as Shew-bread continually before him the people of God are his Segullah his peculiar treasure his jewels Mal. 3. 17. all the rest of the world being but as lumber in comparison for them the world stands The Church is the fulnesse of Christ Ephes. 1. 22. The great blessings are out of Sion The interest of Christ extends to all Churches where a people love the Lord Jesus in sincerity The Donatists would include the Church in their parts of Africk the Papists say they only are the Church Christs interest is not limited to any forms 2 Cor. 11. 28. None are true members of the invisible Church of Christ but only those which have the Spirit of Jesus Christ in them really holy and united to Christ the Head There is a great controversie about qualification of Church-members therefore Apollonius and Spanhemius have begun their Dispute with this Question Some say The members of every particular Church are obliged at their first admission to shew to the whole Congregation convincing signs of their Regeneration and true Grace Some urge that the Scripture in the description of a godly man rests not in the negative Rom. 8. 1. and that a bare profession is not enough or to say I know no evil by him or that he is not scandalous they urge 1 Thes. 1. 1. and 2 Thes. 1. 1. they say the Church is not only termed holy from the better part but the particular members are commended for holinesse 2 Thes. 1. 3. Phil. 1. 7. We are strict say they in taking a wife or servant enquire after them and are not satisfied that we hear no ill so a judgement of severity is to be used in admitting Church-members and because we may be deceived therein the more care is to be used Others say If they be willing to give up their names to Christ it is enough because the Church is a School there they are admitted Non quia docti but ut sint docti not because they are learned but because they are willing to learn Would you have Church-members real Saints crosse to the Texts the Floor and Drag-net or such as by the exactest scrutiny that can be made we may judge to be Saints really I desire your Texts for this D. Ames saith Falsum est internas virtutes à nobis requiri ut aliquis sit in Ecclesia quoad visibilem ejus statum Bellarm. Enerv. Tom. 2. l. 2. c. 1. Sect. 5. The Apostles at the first gathering of the Church of the New Testament never required any more then the profession of the faith of Christ in fundamentals and that they were willing for the time to come to walk in Gospel-rules Iohn Baptist received Publicans and sinners souldiers Scribes Pharisees when they confessed their sins and desired to be admitted into the faith of him whom Iohn preached See Act. 2. 41 47. Vide Calvin ad Mat. 3. Many a one that may have real grace yet out of bashfulnesse and because he hath but weak parts may not be able to evidence it to others and others who have greater gifts may carry it away when they are not inwardly wrought upon I suppose therefore those are to be received into Church communion which prosesse the faith of Christ and subject to the rules of the Gospel if they be freed from damnable errors and scandalous conversation Some conceive the gathering of Churches out of Churches to be unwarrantable and think it is confusion 1 Cor. 14. 33. Where is there say they any warrant from Moses and the Prophets or from Christ and his Apostles for any such thing though yet in their times many Church-members were as ignorant and prophane as now To be a member of the Church of Christ is a great priviledge the Communion of Saints is the only good fellowship The Communion of the Saints consists in three things First In the Communion of their Graces what Graces they have they have not only for their Salvation but in trust for the good of the body the members of the body should be helpful to one another Secondly In the use of Gods Ordinances this was the beauty of the primitive times Act. 2. 42. there was no such separation then Thirdly In the performance of all mutual Offices of love Serve one another in love Our Union with Christ is the ground of this Communion As all men are one in the first Adam so all the Saints are one in the second Adam This Union is wrought on Gods part outwardly by the Word and inwardly by the Spirit on mans part Outwardly by our profession Inwardly by faith Rom. 11. 20. By Communion of Saints is meant their common partaking in Christ their Head and all his Benefits and their mutuall interest one into another There is no such good fellowship in the world as in the Church of Christ. Secondly From Antichrist That the Popish Doctrine tends to the extream dishonour of Gods Word
to the operation of the Spirit in a mans self so those that are for free-will Agimus nos sed acti volumus sed ipse facit ut velimus 2. Passiva able to receive man in conversion is meerly passive to grace but hath in him a principle of resistance 3. Obedieneialis as in the unreasonable creature Secondly Free-will may be considered in its operation and working about some objects then we distinguish about the objects which it may will For First They are either such as belong to our animal life as to walk eat shut or open our eyes and here we have the exercise of free-will Secondly Our outward civil conversation and obedience to the Laws required by a Magistrate here again we have free-will Thirdly They are holy actions and they again are either 1. Externally holy which concern the outward exercise of Religion as to come to Church to hear and reade and here still a man hath free-will Or 2. Internally and spiritually as to know God to beleeve in him and love him and so we must distinguish the states of men Man in the state of innocency had an excellent power and strength of free-will to serve God and love him but in the state of corruption though his liberty not only in the nature but use of it remaineth about natural civil and external religious actions yet for internal and spiritual actions he hath wholly lost his freewill Iohn 15. 5. Matth. 7. 18. Iohn 8. 36. therefore Augustine lib. 2. contra Julianum cals it Servum arbitrium And Luther called it not a free but enthralled and enslaved will to sinne and wrote a book De serv◠Arbitrio Homo libero arbitrio malè utens se perdidit ipsum August ad Laurent Thirdly Man in his estate of Renovation hath again some power and free will being first freed by the grace of God from the power of sin Iohn 8. 13. Volunt as in tantum est libera in quantum est liberata August in Joh. Tract 53. yet this freedom is not perfect but wonderfully opposed and hindered Gal. 5. 17. The free-will must be as the understanding and will are saith Chamier but that the understanding and will are both corrupted in a natural man Vide Chamierum contractum per Spanhem Tom. 3. l. 4. c. 3. 4. There are several kinds of freedom or liberty 1. From compulsion when no external principle can compell to work but there must be an inward inclination to work from such coaction not only men but beasts are free 2. From obligation or debt to another and so no creature can be free because all that we have is Gods 3. From sin when the flesh is subdued so that the Spirit can and doth prevail over it 4. From misery which the Apostle speaketh of Rom. 8. 5. From necessity when the Agent is determined from an inward principle of nature to one object as the fire to burn Immutability and liberty may stand together as God doth most freely will the creation of the world yet unchangeably the Angels and Saints in Heaven are so confirmed in good that what they will they will unchangeably but freely Every man naturally cannot but sin yet he sins freely in regard of freedom from coaction and natural necessity though not in regard of freedom from immutability and as for the other liberties from obedience sin and misery he is obedient to God and under sin and misery The will hath no freedom to spiritual things The Papists though they say that the grace of God is requisite yet as a partial cause and that we are workers with the grace of God in our conversion as appears by their similitudes of two men carrying a great burden and the man half wounded Against which opinion these arguments may be alleadged 1. The slavery and servitude of our wils to any thing that is good those who are so defiled that they are nothing but flesh they cannot possibly have any power to what is good but so are all by nature Gen. 6. 5. Iohn 3. 6. Rom. 8. 6. To will is of nature to will ill is of corrupted nature but to will well is of sanctified nature Bernard 2. Those which can do nothing but sinne have no freedom to what is good every unregenerate man doth nothing but sinne Matth. 7. 17. An evil man out of the evil treasure of his heart bringeth forth evil Without faith it is impossible to please God To the unclean all things are defiled A man by nature non potest non peccare etiam damnabiliter Pet. Lombar 3. A man cannot turn himself to God Ioh. 6. 44. 1 Cor. 12. 3. therefore nature hath no power to dispose and prepare it self for grace nor can there be merits of congruity or condignity 4. Regeneration and conversion is attributed only to God as Ezek. 36. 26. Ier. 32. 39. See Ezek. 11. 19. Ephes. 2. 10. 1. 19. a stone cannot soften it self no more can our nature See Deut. 29. 4. 5. A man hath not the least thing to glory in 1 Cor. 1 that place 1 Cor. 4. 7. moved Augustine much but if I had power of my own to do that which is good or to receive grace when it is offered then I might glory in my own strength 6. Conversion and power to do good is prayed for Turn us O Lord therefore not in our own power it were vain to pray to God to convert or change me if I will if I have this of my own what need I go and pray for it or pray for others conversion they might convert themselves Psal. 80. 3. Before Pelagius his time the Fathers spake too liberally of mans free-will Nondum nato Pelagio securius loquebantur Patres August Epist. 103. which after upon his heresie they reformed and by Scripture abundantly confuted the Pelagians and especially Augustine Ierome Prosper Fulgentius Hilarie and others The first presumptuous advancer of free-will contrary to the Doctrine anciently received in the Church is by Vincentius Lyrinensis noted to be Pelagius the heretick In the ancient Church there were two sorts of hereticks concerning the point of free-will The Manichees denied free-will the Pelagian hereticks affirmed it and both were condemned by the Catholick Church The Manichees denied free-will in sinne and in the committing of evil The Pelagians affirmed a power and ablenesse of free-will for the performance of righteousnesse and doing of good In the meaning wherein the Manichees denied free-will we affirm and teach it and in that meaning did St Augustine write his books of free-will purposely against the Manichees we deny free-will onely in that meaning wherein first the Pelagians and since the Papists have affirmed it in which meaning St Augustine notably wrote against it The summe of the Controversie is Whether the grace which first moveth and exciteth the will unto good motions doth work the consent alone or whether the will have in it self any power
Scripture but prosperity See Ier. 15. 9. Amos 8. 9. They also urge that place Rev. 21. 22. Brightman understands it not of the Church militant but of the Jewish Synagogues They shall not worship God after their own manner and worship when the Jews are converted 1. God hath chosen these to be Canales gratiae the Conduit-pipes whereby he derives himself and his graces to his people 1 Cor. 1. 24. 2. He hath commanded us to wait upon them attend to reading search the Scriptures Ioh. 5. 39. be baptized for remission of sins do this in remembrance of me pray continually Despise not prophesying 1 Thess. 5. 19. Paul there intimates an aptnesse in men under the notion of magnifying and advancing of the Spirit to despiâ—e prophesying and sheweth also that the means to quench and extinguish the illuminations of the Spirit is to have low and unworthy thoughts of the word of God and of prophesying according to the Analogy and proportion of that Word We use the Ordinances not only for the enjoyment of God in them but as a testimony of our obedience God gave not the Spirit for this end to be the onely rule for man to live by but to help him to understand the rule and enable him to keep it 3. God hath limited us so to them that we have no warrant to expect the communication of grace but by the Ordinances 4. He hath threatned a curse to those that reject them Heb. 10. 25 39. Observe the punishment both of Jews and Gentiles which slighted the Ordinances 1 Cor. 1. 22 23 compared with v. 24. If these therefore be children which set so light by the Ordinances they will not live long without bread God hath given up the leaders of this errour to borrid blasphemous opinions they think they have no need of Christ Some think that they are Christ Others that they are God and that they are glorified and cry down Sanctification as an Idol This may suffice for the Ordinances in general of the Ministry and preaching of the Word I have spoken already the other particular Ordinances I shall handle and defend afterwards Others run into another extream and make Idols of the Ordinances 1. By resting in a bare formal attendance upon them as the Harlot in the Proverbs I have had my peace-offerings to day We must remember they are but means the end is communion with God and Christ and therefore we should not rest in the work done 2. By leaning too much upon them they are means to which we are limited but we should not limit the Lord when thou hast done all loathe thy self and all that thou hast done and rest on free-grace We should be careful of duty as if there were no grace to justifie us and so rest upon grace as if no work were to be done â—y us The Ordinances are either 1. Ordinary as Hearing the Word Singing of Psalms Prayer Receiving the sacraments 2. Extraordinary Fasting Feasting Vows CHAP. II. Of Ordinary Religious Duties and first of Hearing the Word I. That we must hear the Word HEaring of the Word preached is a duty that lies upon all Saints Ephes. 2. 17. Heb. 12. 25. 1 Pet. 1. 11. 3. 18 19. It is a necessary and beneficial duty 1. Necessary It is seed to beget and meat to nourish 1 Pet. 2. 2. It is â—eedful in respect of our ignorance Ephes. 4. 18. Forgetfulnesse Heb. 2. 2 3. Isa. 62. 6. 2 Pet. 1. 12. This is the word by which we are to examine our estates and by which God will judge us at the last day 2 Cor. 5. 15 16. All the Persons of the Trinity speak to you in every truth discovered The Father Iohn 6. 45. the Son Heb. 12. 25. the Spirit Hear what the Spirit saith to the Churches 2. Beneficial 1. Souls are converted unto God as death comes by hearing so life Rom. 10. 17. Revel 6. 1. 2. It is a great means of salvation Rom. 1. 16. it is called salvation it self the one thing necessary Iam. 1. 21. 3. The Spirit is conveyed by it both in the gifts and graces 2 Cor. 3. 8. Rom. 1. 12. 4. Growth in grace comes by it 5. Satans Kingdome is overthrown by it he fals from heaven like lighâ—â—ning Object I can reade the Word at home which is more truly the Word then what others preach If he were a man of an infallible spirit it were something but they may erre as well as we some therefore will hear none but look for Apostles Answ. If they were men of an infallible spirit thou must try their Doctrines by the Word If God should send you Prophets and Apostles you must take nothing upon trust from them Gal. 1. 8. 1 Iohn 4. 1. II. How we must hear the Word SOme things must be done 1. Afore hearing 2. In hearing 3. After hearing I. Afore hearing Thou must pray for thy teacher that he may so speak as he ought to speak Ephes. 6. 19. Col. 4. 3 4. and for thy self that thou maist hear profitably and be blessed in hearing Prov. 2. 3 5. Psal. 25. 4. 119. 10 18 27. II. In hearing 1. One must set himself as in Gods presence when he is hearing of the Word Deut. 32. 2. so Luk. 10. 16. 1 Thess. 2. 13. so did Cornelius Acts 10. 33. 2. Attend diligently to what he heareth Luke 19. 48. Gods people are oft called upon to attend Mark 4. 9 23. 7. 14. It is seven times repeated Revel 2. He that hath an ear to hear let him hear so did Lydia Acts 16. 14. Attentivenesse implies 1. Earnestnesse and greedinesse of soul Bibulae aures James 1. 19. 1 Pet. 2. 2. so the people that slockt after Christ. 2. The union of the thoughts and all other faculties of the soul it is called attending upon the Lord without distraction 1 Cor. 7. 35. 3. Hear the Word with understanding and judgement Matth. 15. 10. Psal. 45. 10. 2 Tim. 2. 7. 4. He should hear with affection and delight Deut. 32. 46 47. Mark 13. 37. Acts 2. 4. 5. He must take every thing as spoken to himself Matth. 19. 25 27. 26. 22. Iohn 5. 27. III. After hearing 1. We must meditate of what we have heard Acts 17. 11. 2. Apply it to our selves To apply the Word is to take it as that wherein I have an interest Psal. 119. 111. every precept promise and priviledge The life of preaching and hearing both is application If one could repeat the Bible from one end to another it would not make him a knowing Christian. When our Saviour told his Disciples One of them should betray him they all ask Is it I A good hearer Isa. 55. 2. is said to eat which notes an intimate application the stomack distributes to every part what nourishment is sutable to it 3. Conferre of it with others Ier. 33. 25. See Iohn 16. 17 19. Mark 4. 10. 7. 17. 10. 10 11. Conference is that whereby
we communicate to others what we have learned or learn of others what we are ignorant of or strengthen one another in that which already hath been taught us Prov. 1. 5. 13. 20. 2 Pet. 1. 12. 4. Practise it in our conversation Psal. 103. 18. Matth. 7. 24. Luke 11. 28. Rev. 1. 3. If you know these things happy are you if you do them Habits are perfected by action Knowledge a good understanding have all they that do thereafter Faith and love are perfected by works this glorifies God Galat. 5. Matth. 16. 16. 1 Pet. 2. 9. Motives to diligent attention in hearing 1. It is Gods Word Thus saith the Lord and The word of the Lord. 2. It is of special concernment the matter of it requireth attention it is the word of life of righteousnesse it will sanctifie us and make us grow in grace 3. It is the introduction 1. To Understanding Mat. 15. 10. Act. 28. 27. 2. To Obedience and Reformation therefore hear is often in Scripture put for obey 3. To Memory Iam. 1. 23 24. 4. It is necessary to bring in and build up Gods people Iam. 1. 21. Mark 4. 24. 5. There are particular Promises to it 1. God will give them strength to overcome their greatest corruptions Psal. 119. 9. 2. God will work peace in their consciences Isa. 57. 19. CHAP. III. Of Singing Psalms A Psalm is a strict composition of words in measure and number fit to be sung to some tune Singing of Psalms hath been of ancient and commendable use in Gods publick worship It was used in Moses his time Exod. 15. 1. and in the times of the Judges Iudg. 5. 1. and in the dayes of Samuel 1 Sam. 18. 6 7. in Davids and Salomons time 1 Chron. 6. 32. in the dayes of Iehosaphat 2 Chron. 20. 21 22. and of Hezekiah 2 Chron. 29. 28 30. and after the Captivity in Nehemiahs time Nehem. 12. 42. Yea in the New Testament our Saviour himself and his Apostles used it Matth. 26. 30. and prescribed it to Gods people Col. 3. 16. See 1 Cor. 14. 15. 26. Ephes. 5. 19. Yea it was the exercise of the holy Angels themselves Luke 2. 13 14. The people of God in the Psalms are provoked quickned and stirred up to this duty Psal. 95. 1. and the Psalme specially destinated for the Sabbath It was used at Gods publick worship 1 Chron. 23. 30. and at their private prayer Acts 16. 25. Most usually they did sing Davids Psalms in the worship of God and those that are accounted his 2 Chron. 29. 30. Ezra 3. 10 11. Nehem. 12. 46. The Psalms of David were in such continual use with the people of Israel that the boyes learnt their Hosannah from that with which they cried to Christ in the Temple which is a familiar acclamation with the Hebrews as Io triumphe with the Romans for the Jews on the Feast of the Tabernacles carrying leaves and boughs according to Gods Commandment did continually sing Hosannah The Psalms of David contain the very spirits as it were and are an abstract of all the whole word of God the choisest works of God the choisest promises threats instructions comforts Some have the inscription and that worthily of Jewels or golden Psalms because they comprehend most precious matter Reasons 1. God hath often shewed himself to take great delight in this part of his worship 2 Chron. 5. 13. 20. 22. 2. It is a singular help and means to stir up in us holy affections in Gods service Eph. 5. 18 19. Acts 16. 25. Reformed Churches use to begin and end with a Psalm and to sing Davids Psalms in order that the people of God might be acquainted with them all and professors used to sing Psalms in their families Psal. 118. 15. The Protestants in Mountaban in France when they being besieged were compelled to fight in their own defence they alwayes went out to fight singing of Psalms and grew so terrible to the besiegers that in the end as soon as they heard their singing voice lifted up within the Town before the Portcullis was drawn up or the Gates were opened their hearts would fail them and they used to cry out They come they come and even fled away for fear M. Martial on Psal. 8. 2. The Church of Rome have abandoned this point of Christian devotion from all both publick and private use because they sing not in a known tongue Some think we ought to use as much or rather more devotion attention and reverence in singing of Psalms as in making of prayers or hearing and that to sing a Psalm well and as we ought is one of the hardest exercises of Christian Religion because it requireth most attention and most affection We should sing in a right manner 1. With understanding Psal. 47. 7. 1 Cor. 14. 15. which condemns Latine chanting in the Popish service 2. With feeling Col. 3. 16. 3. To the Lord lifting up our hearts to him in this service Psal. 101. 2. 4. To edifie our selves by it Ephes. 5. 19. 5. In a decent manner observing the tune that the whole Congregation may be as one man in this service It were good to learn by heart some choice Psalms of most use and plainnesse that if we should be cast into dungeons and dark places and could not enjoy a book or light yet we might be able to edifie or solace our selves in such extremities as divers of Gods people have done As we may lawfully sing Scripture psalms so also Songs and Psalms of our own inditing say some agreeable to Scripture Sing unto the Lord a new Song framed on a fresh occasion therefore 1 Cor. 14. 26. a Psalm is named among those things which they had for the use of the Church For seeing a Psalm is but a musical praier for the most part therefore we may make Songs for our selves agreeable to the Word of God as well as prayers and God knowing the efficacie of Poetry and Musick to help memory and stirre up affection doth allow his people to use it for their spiritual comfort as well as natural The Apostle speaketh of Psalms Hymns and spiritual Songs Ephes. 5. 19. Col. 3. 16. Who can shew any reason to limit his speech to Scripture-psalms Why may not one praise God in a Song for our deliverance in 88 or the Gun pouder treason Whether instrumental Musick be lawful in the Church of God Bellarmine pleads for it lib. de bonis operibus c. 16 17. D Burgess who wrote in defence of the ceremonies and some other of our Divines defend it They say Musick used in the Old Testament was no figure type or ceremony but a real thing for elevation of the soul types had their principal use in signifying something to come but the first time we hear of a Psalm we hear of Tymbrel too therefore they were used to it before else they could not have played presently therefore that precept Psal. 150. Praise
make some solemn praier unto God whether it be in Church Family Closet Field or any other place Dan. 6. 10. Thirdly Praier is conceived or prescribed Conceived praier is that which he who uttereth the praier inventeth and conceiveth himself as are most of the praiers recorded in Scripture Prescribed praier is when a set constant form is laid down before-hand and either conned by heart or read out of a book or paper by him that uttereth it and that whether he be alone or in company A set and prescribed form of praier is lawful 1. Because God prescribed a set form of blessing for the Priests constantly to use Num. 6. 23 24. See Deut. 26. 13. Christ himself prescribed his Disciples an excellent form of praier which hath been used in all ages of the Church since his time Luke 11. 2. that is do it in haec verba St Paul observes a set form of blessing in the beginning and end of his Epistles 2. Many weak ones who have good affections but want invention and utterance are much helped by prescribed forms 3. Prescribed forms of praier in the publick worship is a good means to maintain uniformity in severall Churches See Calvins Epist. Protectori Angliae and Cartw. Catech. All the Reformed Churches use to sing the same Psalmes not only as set forms but set in Meetre that is after a humane composure Beza ordinarily before his Sermon used an entire praier out of the Geneva Liturgy See his Lectures on the Cantic The Spirit of God is no more restrained by using a set form of praier then by singing set Hymns or Psalms in meetre See Mr Hildersam on Psal. 51. 1 2. Lect. 12. That a set form of praier is lawful Doctor Preston of Praier Master Ball of this subject The Spirit of God assists us in praier not by immediate inspiration as he guided the words and matter of Prophets and Apostles but by sanctifying our abilities for otherwise every mans praier should be like that of the Prophets and Apostles M. Norton in his Answer to Apollonius cap. 13. saith The use of forms prescribed lawful in themselves may be unlawful from unlawful circumstances as the tyrannical manner of imposing them repugnant to Christian liberty He doth not disallow the imposing of them simply but only the tyrannical manner of imposing them as repugnant to Christian liberty And after he saith Formula praescripta potest adeo componi ut adsint omnia in precatione legitima requisita absint omnia repugnantia Therefore this very thing that it is a prescribed form is not repugnant to a lawful prayer He saith There is not an approved example of set forms in Scripture Nor is there an example of the contrary practice viz. that in the ordinary meetings of the Church prayers were then conceived He saith Formula praescriptae patrocinantur Ministerio inidoneo Not the prescribed forms but a Churches contentednesse in such a state in which it is not lawful to use other then prescribed forms gives occasion to that inconvenience He addes Si sufficiat ex libro precari Quid non ex libro concionari sufficiat It is one thing for a prescribed form of prayer to be lawful another to be sufficient Fourthly Prayer is either publick or private Publick invocation is the prayer of a Congregation as of a Colledge or the like The children of Israel three times a year publickly worshipt at Ierusalem beside their Synagogue-meetings Christ and the Apostles went frequently to their publick Assemblies See Heb. 2. 12. 10. 25. Act. 3. 1. We should make special account of publick prayer 1. The more publick prayer is the more honourable and acceptable it is to God Mat. 18. 20. David saith I will praise thee in the great Assembly 2. It is more powerful See Ioel 2. 16 17. Ionah 3. 8. Vis unita fortior there is a double promise to publick Ordinances Exodus 20. 24. of Communion and Benediction 3. It is an especial means of mutual edification for thereby we stir up the zeal and inflame the affection of one another the Saints enjoy a great part of their holy communion one with another Amyraut in Apol. pour ceux de la Relig. Sect. 7. saith There ought to be publick Assemblies where the whole world may be instructed in common by those to whom God hath committed the charge and that those which separate from these Assemblies crosse the Ordinance of God and break the unity of his Church And this was judged so necessary by the Apostles and ancient Christians that they alwaies practised it notwithstanding the Edicts of Emperours and all the persecutions they made to hinder them Deserere conventus est initium quoddam defectionis contra in Ecclesiis Deus auget sua dona Grot. in Heb. 10. 25. The Turks and Mahometans have their Stata tempora set times of worshipping God The Papists their canonical hours so called because they are appointed by their Canons which are therefore to be condemned because they place Religion in them as though those hours were more holy then others Divine service in publick ought only to be celebrated in the vulgar tongue See 1 Cor. 14. The Patriarchs and Prophets under the Law the Apostles and primitive Church did alwaies pray in a known tongue Neither can any sound testimony or approved example be produced to the contrary for six hundred years after Christ. Private prayer is that which is made by some few together 2 Kings 4. 33. Luke 9. 28. Acts 10. 30. or by one alone which may be called secret prayer Matth. 6. 6. I will here give reasons both for praier in a Family and also for secret praier I. For praier in a Family 1. There is a need of it The Family hath need of peculiar blessings which are to be sought by prayer and it receiveth many blessings for which peculiar thankes are to be given in the house 2. There is profit and honour in it it bringeth Gods blessing into his house 2 Sam. 6. 11. a Christians house is hereby made Gods Church Rom. 16. 5. Philem. v. 2. The Apostle there cals the Families of certain godly people Churches because they had this domestical service of God as well as the Church their Ecclesiastical See 1 Cor. 16. It is said Ier. 10. 26. Cursed be the families which will not call upon thy name as well as the Kingdomes And again They shall mourn over him every family apart Our Saviour went about with his Apostles which was his Family to pray This is made one of the Reasons why husbands should dwell with their wives that their domestical praiers be not hindered 1 Pet. 3. 7. It is requisite also to adde secret praier both to publick praier in the Church and private praier in the Family First Praier is a part of Gods worship The Scripture bids us Pray continually manifestly alluding to the continual burnt Sacrifice which was twice each
one Circumcision And Baptism had in the Apostate Churches of Christians is answerable to Circumcision retained in Israels Apostasie Now Circumcision being once received in the Apostasie of Israel was not repeated again at their returning to the Lord and leaving of their idolatrous wayes to serve him according to his Word but they that were so circumcised were without any new Circumcision of the flesh accepted at Ierusalem and admitted to the Passeover of which none might eat that was uncircumcised In like manner also Baptism being once received in the Apostatical Churches of Christians is not to be repeated again when any so baptized return unto the Lord and forsake their Idolatries submitting themselves to the truth of the Gospel Iohns ibid. c. 3. p. 27. Whether the children of such as are excommunicated may be baptized M. Cotton and M. Hooker oppose this The Sacraments saith he are given to the visible particular Churches of Christ Jesus and to the members thereof such therefore as are cut off from their member-like Communion with the visible Church are cut off also from the Seals of that Communion Baptism and the Lords Supper As therefore we do not receive an Heathen to the fellowship of the Supper nor their seed to Baptism so neither dare we receive an excommunicate person who is to us as an Heathen unto the Lords Supper nor his children to Baptism M. Perkins in his Cases of Conscience lib. 2. cap. 9. gives several reasons to prove that children of Parents which are professed members of Christ though cut off for a time upon some offence committed have right to Baptism Attersol of the Sacraments l. 2. c. 6. saith The children of excommunicate persons may be baptized Repetition of Baptism or Rebaptizing There is but one Baptism as there is but one body Ephes. 4. 5. Reasons against Rebaptization of such as are rightly baptized 1. Baptism is primarily and properly the Sacrament of our new-birth Tit. 3. 5. of our insition into Christ which is done but once 2. In no place where the institution of it is named is there any mention directly or by consequence of any rebaptizing of it nor any order taken about it whereas in the other Sacrament we have a Quotiescunque in the very Institution 3. Baptism succeeds Circumcision which was but once administred nor to be administred any more as is clear from the total silence of the Scripture and â—osh 5. 4. 4. It is numbred among Heresies in the ancient Church to reiterate a Baptism which was acknowledged to be valid M. Martials Def. of Infant-Bap p. 68. The Errour of Rebaptizing arose upon a corrupt understanding and interpretation of that place Act. 19. 5. They are not the words of Luke the writer but of Paul the speaker continuing his speech of Iohns Disciples and hearers and are not to be understood of the twelve Disciples Some prove from that place that Iohns Baptism and Christs do differ but few urge it â—or the reiterating of Christs Baptism Baptisma est irreiterabile Sacramentum Galatinus de Arâ—an Cathol verit lib. 10. cap. 3. The Anabaptists or Antipoedobaptists themselves will rather deny our Baptism to be a Sacrament then grant a necessity of rebaptizing Private Baptism From St Iohns preaching and baptizing in open meetings we conclude that both preaching and baptizing ought to be in publick Assemblies The Baptism of Midwives and in private houses rose upon a false interpretation of Iohn 3. 5. where some do interpret the word rather of the material water wherewith men are washed whenas Christ takes it there by a borrowed speech for the Spirit of God the effect whereof it shadoweth out cleansing the filth of sin and cooling the great heat of an unquiet conscience as water washeth the thing which is foul and quencheth the heat of the fire It is not a private action of faith but publick and of the whole Congregation whereby another member is received into the visible Church and as it were incorporated into the body all ought to have their part in it as they are members of the same Church and so it ought to be then done when all may best tâ—ke knowledge of it As in Corporations both of the Universities and also of the Cities and Towns none are admitted in them but in a full Congregation or in a publick Assembly where all may be present and give their consent So in the visible Church by Baptism they ought then to be incorporated when the Assemblies are greatest and when all may most conveniently be present which is the Lords Day There was no publick Assembly when the Eunuch Acts 8. and the Goaler Acts 16. were baptized Whether wanting Water we may baptize with Sand or Water distilled and compounded This came at first from that opinion That they are damned which die unbaptized The Minister may not baptize with any other liquor and element then with natural common and ordinary water We may allow mixture of water with wine in the Lords Supper as well as the mixture of compound water with common in the Sacrament of Baptism If no composition may be used then much lesse may any other sign be used and so the element clean changed and the Ordinance of God altered for the Church of God hath no liberty to bring in any other sign in place of water See Levit. 10. 2. Whether it be lawful to use the sign of the Crosse in Baptism In St Augustines time yea before it the Christians as they used to sign their fore head with â—he Crosse in token that they were not ashamed of Christ crucified whom the Jews and Gentiles reproached for the death which he suffered on the Crosse so they brought thereof into the Sacraments and used both the figure of the Crosse and crossing in other things of God also Doctor Rainolds against Hart p. 504. In the Revelation the worshippers of the Beast receive his mark and the worshippers of the Lamb carry his mark and his Fathers in their fore-heads Hence came the first use of the Crosse in Baptism as the mark of Christ into whom we are initiaâ—ed and the same afterwards used in all Benedictions Prayers and Thanksgivings in token they were done in the name and merit of Christ crucified Mede on Ezek. 20. 20. Had not the Popish abuse and superstitions about the Crosse made us jealous of all use of it who would not have thought this a decent ceremony at the administration of Baptism to reminde all the Congregation of their Christian profession and warfare to which the Sacrament it self doth oblige them D. Burgesse See Weemses Christian Synagogue p. 208. and Boyes his Remains p. 166. and Masons Sermon on 1 Cor. 14. 10. The unconformists dispute against the Surplice and Crosse not onely as monuments of Idolatry but as signs analogical of mystical or sacramental signification in nature and use one with the Jewish Ceremonies a will-worship having no ground
to be an hypocrite a devil a traitor yet admitted him to be at the last Passeover which ever he received though not to the Supper for that was not administred till his departure not because it had been unlawfull to have received with him Because the Lord who commandeth his worship never puts in any such limitations and exceptions unlesse a wicked man be present Object Christ was the Son of God and as so knew the theft and hollowness of Iudas and therefore his example in this case cannot be our warrant Answ. Though he did know as God his wickednesse yet he did receive the Passeover with him as man and how he came by the knowledge of his faultinesse it matters not since he knew him faulty Therefore our Saviour also went up to the usual feast and to the Temple when he was sure to meet there with the most abominable Scribes and Pharisees 1 Sam. 2. 2. Hannah and Elkanah went up to the house of God to Shiloh to worship there with the sons of Eli Hophni and Phineas there not alone with wicked people but Priests they did partake in divine service Some endeavour to prove out of 1 Sam. 2. 17. that wicked men by coming to the Sacrament do pollute it because the sinful carriage of Eli's sons caused men to abhorre the offering of the Lord but note the reason why the offering became abominable because they offered not the Sacrifice according to the Commandment of God they would not have sodden flesh but raw If the doctrine of the Sacrament be corrupted if it be celebrated under one kinde if water be mingled with wine this is to pollute the Ordinance Object We are commanded to separate our selves from the wicked and to come out from amongst them 2 Cor. 6. 17. Answ. We must indeed come out from amongst those which do serve false gods and separate our selves from the familiar society of wicked persons but other separation was never practised by any Prophet or Apostle or ever meant Immediately there it follows Touch not the unclean thing that is do not joyn with others in their pollutions Ephes. 5. 6 7 11. Some say he speaks to professours of Christian Religion concerning Heathens to leave familiar fellowship with them as joyning in marriage and the like which is the thing he had spoken of immediately before To have none good is the property of a Church malignant to have all good and none bad is the property of the Church triumphant to have some good and some bad is the property of the Church militant Men openly wicked and scandalous should be cast out of the Congregation of Saints but it follows not that because such should be cast out and be not therefore others should abstain from the Assemblies of the Saints The Brownists abstain from coming to the Word and Sacrament amongst us because many openly prophane and known wicked men are admitted to our Assemblies therefore they think they cannot with good conscience serve God with such persons but no good man in the Scripture did therefore withdraw himself from the Temple or their Synagogues See M. Hilders on Iohn 4. 22. This Ordinance saith M. Burroughes must be received in a holy Communion or in a Communion of Saints 1 Cor. 10. 16 17. therefore all that come to receive the Sacrament must so come as they must be one body one spiritual corporation This Sacrament saith he is not defiled to the right receivers of it meerly because wicked men are present there but because the Congregation neglects their duty of casting out the wicked from thence when they discover themselves The example of the incestuous Corinthian 1 Cor. 5. saith he is a plain place for it A little leaven leaveneth the whole lump The Lump there is the Church communion and the Leaven the incestuous person while this leaven continues if you do not your duty to cast out this scandalous person your whole lump your whole communion will come to be defiled Particular persons and communicants come to be defiled in this if they neglect the duty that belongs unto them as Christians Matth. 18. 15 16 17. if thou â—ast done this duty to all scandalous persons in the Congregation then the sinne be upon the Church thou maist receive the Sacrament with comfort though wicked men be admitted there As I never found one word in Scripture where either Christ or his Apostles denied admittance to any man that desired to be a member of the Church though but onely professing to repent and believe So neither did I ever there finde that any but convicted Hereticks or scandalous ones and that for the most part after due admonition were to be avoided or debarred our fellowship M. Baxters Saints everlasting Rest c. 4. Sect. 3. See more there The rest of the Congregation is not polluted by the mixture of unworthy persons with them unlesse they be consenting to their wickednesse no more then in the duties of hearing and prayer with the wicked in a mixt Congregation M. Lâ—fo Princip of Faith and a good Consc. c. 52. For that Objection A little leaven leaveneth the whole lump Answ. This is a Metaphorical speech the meaning of it is not that one or two sinners cause the whole Congregation to be so corrupt and unpleasing to God that whosoever joyneth with them is polluted but alone this One sinner suffered and not punished the infection spreads farther and farther Objection We are commanded not to eat with a brother if he be so and so Answ. It signifieth to have familiar civil society with them in inviting them or feasting them But if one may not have familiar civil conversation with such much lesse may he eat with them at the Sacrament It follows not for in withdrawing our selves from them we punish them and shew our dislike of them but in withdrawing our selves from the Sacrament because of them we punish our selves The Church of Israel in the time of Hophni and Phineas was a mixt multitude In the time of Christ the Church of Ierusalem for they plotted Christs death and had decreed to cast out of the Synagogue every one that should confesse him Mr Downame saith None ought to refrain coming to the Lords Table because they see scandalous sinners and unworthy guests admitted For 1. The Apostle 1 Cor. 11. 28. doth not enjoyn us to examine others but our selves 2. Because the Apostles yea even Christ himself did joyn with those Assemblies in the service of God and particularly in the use of the Sacraments which were full of corruptions both in respect of doctrine and manners as viz. this Church of Corinth it self See 1 Cor. 11. 21. The word usually signifies to be drunk and here they are sharply reproved for a great fault 3. Because one mans sinne cannot defile another nor make the seals of the Covenant uneffectual to him who cometh in faith and repentance and even hateth that sinne which he seeth committed
the Institution 2. The authority of these is not divine but meerly humane 3. It was an ancient custom in Tertullians time to give milk and honey in Baptism to the Infant yet the Papists themselves do not keep it So that unlesse we had Christs institution we cannot do it especially knowing that it is dangerous to add to any essential part of the Sacrament such as the wine is But then they are most ridiculous when they will make a mystical signification in this that the union of the water with the wine must signifie the union of the people which is denoted by waters Revel 17. with Christ Thus Bellarmine But it signifies not this union either naturally for then it would signifie so in common feasts nor by divine institution for then then the Scripture would have delivered it Besides Rev. 17. Great waters not a few drops signifie the people and that not of believers but Heathens and if it signifie the communion of the people with Christ why do they deny it them The drink then used being called the fruit of the vine Matth. 26. 29. it is evident that there was no mixture of water for then it had not been the fruit of the vine but another drink compounded of water and wine Some say this reason is not of force for he that drinks vinum dilutum drinks the fruit of the grape as well as he that drinks merum And therefore that our Saviour Christ and his Apostles ever mingled water with wine in the sacramental Cup cannot be shewed by any testimony out of the word of God As for the water gushing forth with the bloud out of our Saviour Christ it is frivolous the wine in the Cup is not a Sacrament of the bloud of Christ which was shed after that he was slain but of the bloud which he shed before his death This was an ancient custom Iustin Martyr makes mention of it and Cyprian pleads for it yet Iansenius doth ingeniously confesse that there are evident testimonies of Scripture for wine but none for water though Bellarmine impudently affirm That there is as much proof for the one as the other viz. Tradition for both Scriptures for neither and labours violently to wrest the plain places another way yet at length he doth not deny but it is Calix Domini though there be no water in it and he tels us that the greater part of Divines hold that water is not de necessitate Sacramenti Iansenius saith it appears by Scripture though not expresly yet implicitely that there was water in the Cup which Christ consecrated because there was wine in it and in those hot Countreys they used not to drink meer wine but allayed with water this is an uncertain conjecture The beginning of it was lawful because there were in the Church that could not beat the strength of the wines especially in the East and South Countreys where the wines are strong The Christians in the Primitive Church had a custom of mixing water with the wine as there came water and bloud out of Christs side which how ever it might have a natural reason because of the heat of the Countrey to correct the heat of the wine with water yet it was by them used for a mystical sense to expresse the mixture whereof this Sacrament is an effectual instrument of all the people who have faith to receive it with Christs bloud water being by the holy Ghost interpreted for people and Nations The Aquarii used onely water in the Eucharist in pretence of Sobriety which Cyprian confuted onely upon this ground viz. That this practice was not warranted by the Institution of Christ wherein Christ ordained wine and not water only In the Scripture we finde the fruit of the vine but not water therefore we account not that to be of any necessity in the celebration of the Lords Supper In the Primitive Church water was used first of Sobriety then of Ceremony at length it grew to be counted of necessity Dr Fulk against Martin Of the Consecration of the Elements Christs actions in the administration of the Sacrament were four First He took bread into his hand and so likewise wine which signifies the purpose of God decreeing to give Jesus Christ in the flesh to work out our Redemption Secondly Christ blessed it and gave thanks and sanctified it to that use by his own prayer to God which as it is effective to make the elements now fit for a spiritual use so it is significative representing the action of God wherein he fitted Christs manhood in the fulnesse of his Spirit and power to work out our Redemption Thirdly He brake the bread which signifies the action of God satisfying his justice in Christs manhood for the sins of all the Elect by breaking him in the Garden and on the Crosse especially besides other sufferings throughout his life and by rending his soul and body asunder Fourthly Christ gave it to every one signifying that God doth offer particularly to every one and give to the Elect the body and bloud of Christ with the merit of it and power of the same to blot out their sins and free them more and more from the same The Text saith of the Bread He blessed it and of the Cup When he had given thanks By the which word Blessing he implieth a consecration of this Sacrament The Papists attribute it to the repetition of these words Hoc est enim corpus meum For this is my body For this is my bloud Hence they call them Verba operatoria and say there is such a power and operation in them that by them the bread is turned into the body of Christ. The Elements of which the Sacrament is composed are natural the things having nothing of themselves whereby they may be Sacraments and therefore an institution is necessary whereby they may be made what they are not Now we say this is done by reciting the institution of Christ and by prayer The Papists order that the Priest should reade all the other words with a loud voice yet when he comes to this For this is my body he speaks it secretly so that none can hear him and this is one of their reasons because Christ prayed alone what is this to the consecration did he so at the Sacrament time 2. The Minister or Priest speaks it secretly because if he speak aloud he cannot be so intent to what is said why then do they command such loud noise by their Organs in singing How can they be attentive then 3. Least that form of words should be vilified Why not then in Baptism It is most expedient 1. For the receiver to receive the Bread and Cup into his hand This custome saith Vossius was long in the ancient Church It is unseemly to have the Bread put or the Wine poured into the mouth by the Minister this custom came from a superstitious worshipping of the signs 2. The receiver must
them pretending that they may so honour them as Gods friends whereas Gods worship is to be given alone to God if Christ might be heard above the Pope Thirdly The Sunne Moon and Stars have been worshipped by Heathen men under a conceit that there were certain spirits rulers of the world under God assistant to them whereas they are created by God for the use of mankinde and do move by their own natural inclination as other things not by any such external mover Fourthly The pictures of God Christ Saints so supposed to be I mean have been and are still worshipped which is the very particular made choice of in this Commandment to include all other spiritual uncleannesse as the sinne of adultery in the seventh to include all other bodily filthinesse for indeed this is the very grostest of all to worship a dead stock whatsoever shifts men have as if they did purpose not to worship the thing for its own sake but for the thing represented by it Such things Jews and Gentiles did alledge for their excuse but God rejects their counsels and saith in spight of all their denials that their Idols were gold meaning and nothing else but gold and that they worshipped the work of their own fingers he counted alone the wood or stone served what ever they dreamed of a further Deity represented And this Idolatry also the Church of Rome maintaineth and hath by her tyranny thrust upon all these quarters of the world at such times as she had somewhat established her usurped Supremacy Lastly The Devil personally hath been and is worshipped by services invented by himself of Witches and Sorcerers to whom he did appear in bodily shapes which is of all Idolatries the most searfull and hainous because here Gods professed enemy is openly set in his place and room And thus much for the falsnesse of worship in regard of the object now it may be also for the kindes and parts that is when any action or actions are performed to the pleasing of God and working of spiritual grace in our selves that God hath not assigned in his word for that end which is to worship God after the commandments of men which the Apostle forbids Tit. 1. saying That men must not give heed to the commandments of men which do subvert the truth The same thing is by him condemned under the name of will-worship for what I do out of a religious conscience to God with an intention I mean to please and honour him thereby and hoping to win grace to my soul by that I in my minde intend to worship him and if there be no other warrant for this but my own will this is now to serve God after the precepts of men which he cannot endure And with such will-worship the Church of Rome abounds they have their vows of canonical Obedience Chastity Poverty and a number more it is our great happiness that we are delivered from the bondage and slavery of them Thus you see the false worship forbidden now follows the second branch of things forbidden in regard of the performance of Gods solemn worship which is the abuse of the true worship and that worship of God is abused both in the matter and manner of it First For the matter by taking away any of those parts from any kinde of worship which God hath commanded to be performed as for example the Church of Rome hath taken away the Cup from the Sacrament and so maimed the Seal of Gods Covenant yea they have taken away the reading of the Scripture in private altogether and will not suffer men to exercise themselves therein and they have taken away the whole power of the Scripture in subjecting it to the Church and not the Church to it and in causing it to be read in an unknown tongue Secondly by adding any part of worship unto those which God hath appointed as for example to the Sacrament of Baptism they adde oyl and Spittle and the sign of the Crosse I say added these things because they have not appointed them as matters of meer Solemnity or Order but as matters of Religion profitable to the Soule and needfull in conscience to God So much for the abuse of Gods worship in the matter thereof it is abused for the manner First When it is performed hypocritically meerly out of fashion and out of a desire of winning credit and good estimation from men yea or out of a conceit of meriting and deserving at Gods hand for this last conceit is as false an end of worship as the former and the aiming at it no lesse hypocritical because I neither intend to shew subjection unto God nor to gain grace but in the one to win credit in the other to binde God to men and make him as it were in my debt So the Pharisees were hypocritical both wayes for they did all their things to be seen of men and yet withall they hoped to get salvation as by desert for the work sake done as it appeareth in the proud Pharisees prayer and Paul confesseth as much of himself when he saith that the things which before were gain to him meaning in his conceit such as would bring him to heaven now he renounceth to relie wholly upon Christ and to be found in him Secondly When it is performed in formality the outward thing done without any care of preparation attention or affection only with some outward gestures and behaviours carrying a shew of these things such as was the service of the Jews in their sacrificing I mean the hypocrites among them and such is all the religion of the Popish Church in publick where all is done in an unknown tongue and such is the worship of our dissembling time serving Protestants which care for nothing but the very outward act look to nothing else and have an hope that that shall serve their turn to bring them to heaven Lastly When it is performed rudely irreverently carelesly with an open manifestation of contempt and neglect which is one of the worst abuses for the manner of all other These be sins in regard of performing Gods worship when it is ill performed for matter and manner Now those things follow which are forbidden in regard of the preserving of it which are First Sacriledge that is the turning of holy substance and wealth to common and prophane uses There must be some things holy else there can be no sacriledge Next follows the abuse of Church-Discipline and that is in regard of the Ministers and people In regard of the Ministers four-fold First When a false Ministry is erected and set up in the Church of God A Ministry is nothing else but a relation to certain spiritual actions tending to the souls good directly for we speak of Ecclesiastical Ministry binding some man upon whom that relation is put to the constant attendance upon those actions Now when men are appointed to such actions which have no warrant out of Gods word
several names of it its rectitude corruption sanctification l. 7. p. 573. to 578 Annointing what it signifies l. 5. p. 404 505. m. 412 413 Antichrist Antichrist what it signifies l. 6. p. 473 He usurps Christs Offices ib. Several degrees of his discovery ib. Not one person l. 6. p. 476 Corrollaries from Antichrist l. 6. p. 482 Anthropomorphites what l. 2. p. 136 Antinomians Antinomians what they are and who write best against them l. 1. p. 26 Confuted l. 9. p. 753 See p. 335 Antinomianism a most dangerous errour l. 4. p. 361 Appetite its rectitude corruption and sanctification l. 7. p. 579 580 Apocalyps Apocalyps why so called l. 1. p. 52 Questioned by some but is canonical l. 1. p. 52 53 Apocrypha Apocrypha which books are so called l. 1. p. 54. and why ibid. Reasons why those books are not divinely inspired nor canonical l. 1. p. 55 56 57 58 Apostasie Mans Apostasie what l. 3. p. 300 Apostasie a sin l. 4. p. 340 341 342 343 Apostle what it signifies l. 1. p. 44. See m. Aqua whence derived l. 2. p. 239 Aquarii why so called l. 8. p. 694 Aquinas commended l. 1. p. 116 Arabick The Arabick Trannslation l. 1. p. 65 Arians confuted l. 3. p. 211 Arius his perjury l. 4. p. 368. m. Ariminans Arminians confuted l. 2 p. 174 176 177. m. and text p. 182 183 306. 331 Arminianism what l. 4. p. 362. l. 5. p. 417 Arts all Arts come from God l. 2. p. 129 Ascend Christ ascended and why l. 5. p. 440. to 443 Assurance Assurance of salvation l. 3 p. 224 One may be certain of his justification l. 7. p. 524 525 526 Of Election and Salvation l. 3 p. 224 The kindes and degrees of Assurance l. 7. p. 524 It is difficult to attain Assurance l. 7. p. 526 The means to get and keep it l. 7. p. 527 Astrology and Astronomy what l. 2. p. 126 Atheists Several sorts of Atheists l. 2. p. 129 130 131 Have come to some evil end l. 2. p. 130 131 Their Objections that there is no God answered l. 2. p. 128 129 Attributes Attributes of God why so called l. 2. p. 133 How distinguished from Properties l. 2. p. 133 134 What rules are to be observed about them ibid. How divided and how they differ from those Properties that are in men and Angels l. 2. p. 135 Augustine commended l. 1. p. 114 117. l. 3. p. 210 Authentical Authentical what it is l. 1. p. 17 Authentical Edition of Scripture l. 1. p. 58. to 64 The Hebrew for the Old Testament and the Greek for the New Testament l. 1. p. 65 66 67 Not the Translation of the Septuagint l. 1. p. 75 76 Nor the Vulgar Latine l. 1. p. 76 77 78 Authority The greatnesse of Gods Authority wherein it consists l. 1. p. 154 The difference between power and Authority l. 2. p. 193 194 B Baptism BAptism what it signifies and how it may be described l. 8. p. 662 The priviledges of Gods children by Baptism l. 8. p. 663 The duties Baptism engageth us to l. 8. p. 663 664 The essential parts of Baptism l. 8. p. 664 Whether dipping or sprinkling be to be used in Baptism l. 8. p. 665 The necessity of Baptism l. 8. p. 666 Whether women and Laicks may baptize l. 8. p. 666 667 How Christs Baptism and Iohns differ l. 8. p. 667 668 Who are to be baptized ibid. The baptizing of Infants proved and the objections against it answered l. 8. p. 669 670 671 It was a common practice in the Primitive Church to defer their Baptism till they were old and why l. 8. p. 671 672 Baptism celebrated in the Church of Rome true Baptism l. 8. p. 675 Whether immediate or remote parents give children right to Baptism l. 8. p. 673 674 Whether the children of Infidels and Papists may be baptized l. 8. p. 674 675 Whether the use of witnesses be necessary in Baptism l. 8. p. 673 Beasts Beasts their usefulnesse l. 3. p. 265 266 In the outward senses excell man ib. Bees for what they are notable l. 3. p. 264 265 Bernard a devout man and good for that corrupt age wherein he lived l. 1. p. 115 Beza commended l. 1. p. 116 Bible Bible why so called l. 1. p. 5. m. Who first distinguished the Bible into Chapters and verses l. 1. p 30 Bishop what he is and whether above a Presbyter l. 6. p. 467 468 469 Blasphemy against the holy Ghost l. 4. p. 344 345 346 Blesse c. Blesse what it signifies l. 2. p. 202 God is most blessed l. 2 p. 200 Blessedness what l. 2. p. 201 202 203 Blindenesse spiritual the worst l. 3. p. 242 Boasting l. 4. p. 347 Bounty l. 7. 584 585 586 Bread What meant by daily Bread in the fourth Petition of the Lords Prayer l. 8. p. 645 646 647 Bribery l. 4. p. 347 Bucer commended l. 1. p. 116 Buried Christ was buried and why l. 5. p. 434 C CAjetane commended l. 1. p. 117 Calling Effectual Calling stands in four things l. 7. p. 491 Marks of it ibid. Calvin commended l. 1. p. 115 Canon Why the Scripture is called a Canon or canonical l. 1. p. 28. 82 The conditions of a Canon l. 1. p. 28. 82 83 A three-fold Canon in the Church l. 1. p. 28 Some abolish some adde to the Canon l. 1. p. 54 The Canonical Books of the New Testament how divided l. 1. p. 43 44 Why seven Epistles are called sometimes Canonical and sometimes Catholick l. 1. p. 50 Canticles Canticles how called in Hebrew and Latine l. 1. p. 36 37 Who the author of it and who the best Interpreters of it ib. Cardinals of Rome what they are l. 6. p. 481 Carual-confidence condemned l. 4. p. 348 349 Catholicks the Papists falsly so called l. 6. p. 452 453. m. Ceremonies under the Law had relation to Christ l. 5. p. 391 392 Chaldee Paraphrase The Chaldee Paraphrase of the Old Testament why so called of great esteem with the Jews l. 1. p. 61 62 When written l. 1. p. 60 61 Some part of the old Testament written in Chaldee l. 1. p. 29. m. 60. m. Change A reasonable creature may be Changed many wayes l. 2. p. 150 God is unchangeable every way ibid. Chiliasts condemned l. 1. p. 53 Christ. Christ is the great and free gift of God l. 5. p 392 393 Is God l. 2. p. 208. to 213 Why and how he is God l. 5. p. 394 395 396 Was Man why and how he was Man l. 5. p. 397 398 399 Why born of a Virgin l. 5. p. 399 400 When and where he was born l. 5. p. 400 He was the Messiah promised of old l. 5. p. 401 God and man in one Person l. 5. p. 403 404 He was a Saviour Redeemer Mediator Surety Christ a Lord l. 5. p. 405. to 424 He merited nothing by his death for himself l. 5. p. 402 A Priest l. 5. p. 413
414 415 A Prophet l. 5. p. 419 420 A King l. 5. p. 420. to 424 Christs double State of Humiliation and Exaltation l. 5. p. 420. to 446 He died not for all l. 5. p. 433 He died in our stead l. 5. p. 418. m. How he is begotten of the Father l. 5. p. 210 Chronicles who the authors of them and the best Expositors of them l. 1. p. 33 Chrysostom commended l. 1. p. 114 Church Church What it signifieth l. 6. p. 448 Why Catholick and holy l. 6. p. 450 451 The true Church hath given testimony to the Scripture in all ages l. 1. p. 14 15 We are first moved to hearken to the Scriptures because of the Churches testimony l. 1. p. 18 It hath a four fold office in respect of the Scripture l. 1. p. 19 The Church of Rome will not suffer the Scripture to be read in a known tongue without special leave l. 1. p. 20 The Marks of the Church l. 5. p. 452 Whether it may erre l. 6. p. 453 454 The Church of Rome Apostatical l. 6. p. 452 453 There is a Church government and who have the power l. 6. p. 465 467 469 How Church-members are to be qualified l. 6. p. 481 482 Circumcision two things considered in it l. 1. p. 99 Clemency what in God l. 2. p. 171 172 Clouds a great work of God l. 3. p. 245 246 Colosse the chief City of Phrygia l. 1. p. 48 Colossians who best expound it ibid. Combate The spiritual Combate between the flesh and Spirit l. 8. p. 744 745 746 Coming Christs several Comings l. 10. p. 859 How his first and second Coming agree and differ ibid. Commandments Commandments General rules for interpreting them l. 9. p. 755 756 The general sins against the Commandments of each Table l. 9. p. 756 757 The division of the Commandments l. 9. p. 757 The first Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 758. to 767 The second Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 767. to 789 The third Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 789. to 811 The fourth Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 811. to 822 The fifth Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 822. to 835 The sixth Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 835. to 841 The seventh Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 841. to 843 The eighth Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 843. to 845 The ninth Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 845. to 847 The tenth Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 847. to 851 Communion Communion with Christ l. 7. p. 510 Communion of the Saints wherein it consists l. 6. p. 482 Concordances which the best l. 1. p. 111 Concupiscence a sin l. 4. p. 311 314 Confession Auricular Confession not necessary to the pardon of sin l. 7. p 520 521 We must make a Confession or profession of the truth l. 9. p. 797 798 Confidence l. 4. p. 348 349 Conscience Conscience what it is l. 2. p. 224 And the force of it to prove that there is a God ibid. Contentednesse Contentedness required in the last Commandment and deâ—cribed l. 9. p. 848 Motives and means l. 9. p. 849 850 Conversion Conversion what it is l. 7. 401 Wherein it differs from false Conversion l. 7. p. 402 The properties of it l. 7. p. 492 493 Motives to and means of Conversion l. 7. p. 493 494 Corinth the metropolis in Achaia l. 1. p. 47 Corinthians the best Expositors of both Epistles l. 1. p. 47 48 Councels The Florentine and Trent Councel censured l. 1. p. 57 58 The true interpretation of Scripture not to be sought from General Councels l. 1. p. 219 Who hath the power of calling Councels and who are to be called to them l. 6. p. 471 Whether General Councels may erre and whether they be above the Pope l. 6. p. 471 472 Courage Courage what it is its kinds l. 7. p. 752 It must be well ordered l. 7. p. 753 Motives to and Means of Christian Courage ibid. Covetousnesse l. 4. p. 349 350 Creation Creation taken two ways l. 3. p. 225 Described and the description explained ibid Consectaries from the Creation l. 3. p. 23â— to 233 Creature Every Creature is limited l. 2. p. 143 Crocodile its huge bignesse l. 3. p. 262 The meaning of that Proverb Crocodili lacrymae ibid. Cruelty a great sin l. 4. p. 351 Crystal and Crystal-glasses l. 3. p. 248 Cursing l. 4. p. 352 Cyprian commended l. 1. p. 115 D DAnger Christs Danger l. 5. p. 428 Daniel Daniel when he wrote his Prophecy l. 1. p. 38 Wrote much of it in Chaldee ibid. p. 59 The best Expositors of him ibid. Dates why so called l. 3. p. 257 Day Day what it is l. 3. p. 241 Its Creation a great work and usefull ibid. p. 242 Its names in Greek and Latine l. 3. p. 241. m. Debts Why sins are called Debts l. 8. p. 648 649 Deceit l. 4. p. 352 353 Decrce Decrce what it is l. 3. p. 216 217 Gods Decree described ibid. The Properties of it ibid. It is two fold l. 3. p. 218 Consectaries from it l. 3. p. 223 Deity Hereticks that opposed Christs Deity and the holy Ghosts l. 2. p. 211 212. l. 5. p. 401 402 Demonstration Two kinds of Demonstrations l. 2. p. 123. m. Descend Descend into hell what that Article in the Creed means l 5. p. 434. to 439 Desire the nature of it Gods image in it its corruption and sanctification l. 7. p. 558. to 562 Despair what it is l. 7. p. 567. Devils Devils their names and nature l. 3. p. 279 280 Their sin and why they fell irrecoverably with the time of their fall l. 3. p. 280 281 They are malicious subtil powerful l. 3. p. 282 283 Questions about them resolved l. 3. p. 283. to 287 Deuteronomy Why the fifth Book of Moses is so called l. 1. p. 32 The best Expositors of it ib Dew what l. 3. p. 247 How we Dishonour God inwardly and outwardly l. 9. p. 805. to 811 Discipline wherein it consists l. 9 p. 780 Wherein abused l. 9. p. 786 787 788 Distrust l. 4. p. 353 Divination l. 4. p. 353 354 Divinity Divinity that it is l. 1. p. 1 What it is l. 1. p. 1 2 Its definition and several kindes l. 3. p. 2 How it is to be taught l. 1. p. 3 How to be learned ibid. The opposites of it l. 1 p. 4 Its excellency ibid. The rule and matter of it l. 1. p. 5 Division l. 4 p. 354 355 Dogs faithful to men l. 3. p. 266 Dolphin very swift l. 3. p. 262 A great lover of man ib. Dominion Dominion What it is l. 2. p. 151 God hath supream Dominion over all creatures l. 2. p. 154 Drunkennesse l. 4. p. 355 356 Duâ—l unlawfull l. 9. p. 840 841 E EAgle flies high sees acutely and is tender of her young l. 3. p. 264 Earth Earth whence that word is derived
Regeneration ibid. How the Scripture is to be read l. 1. p. 23 24 Reason Reason the uses of it in matters of Religion l. 9. p. 87 Rebaptizing condemned l. 8. p. 676 Rebellion against God and man l. 4. p. 373 374 Recovery What mans Recovery is l. 5. p. 389. to 392 Redeemer Redeemer Christ how l. 5. p. 408 409 Redemption what l. 5. p. 414 Religion Three characters of the true Religion l. 7. p. 5 Remora able to stay the greatest Ship under sail l. 3. p. 262 Repent How God is said to Repent and how not l. 2. p. 151 Repentance what in us l. 8. p. 649 650 Reproach Christ reproached for our sakes l. 5. p. 427 428 Reprobation Reprobation what it signifies and what it is l. 2. p. 222 The word taken three wayes and five evil consequences of it ibid. Resurrection Christ Rose from the dead and why l. 5. p. 438 to 441 Our Resurrection l. 10. p. 857 858 Revelation The manner of Gods Revealing his will threefold l. 1. p. 5 The Book of Revelation why so called l. 1. p. 52 It is canonical l. 1. p. 51 52 Difficult ibid. The best Interpreters of it l. 1. p. 53 Revenge l. 4. p. 374 375 376 Reverence Reverenco l. 7. p. 577 578 In worship l. 9. p 779 780 Righteousnesse Whether original Righteousnesse was natural to Adam l. 3. p. 291 The Properties of original Righteousnes l. 2. p. 292 Christs Righteousnesse is ours l. 7. p. 522 523 Marks to try whether we have it and means to get it ibid. Rivers Rivers Their original use and motion l. 3. p. 251 252 The River Nilus l. 3. p. 246. 252 Romans Romans an excellent Epistle l. 1. p. 47 Who best expound it ib. Rule The properties of a Rule l. 1 p. 82 83 The Scripture is the Rule of faith and life ibid. 84 Ruth Ruth by whom written l. 1. p. 32 The best Expositors of it ibid. S Sacraments SAcraments their name and nature l. 8. p. 655 656 The Church hath ever had Sacraments l. 8. p. 656 The use of Sacraments and their parts l. 8. p. 656 657 The necessity and efficacy of the Sacraments l. 8. p. 657 658 How the Sacraments of the Jewish Church and ours agree and how they differ l. 8. p. 659 660 The Sacraments of the New Testament only two l. 8. p. 660 Sacraments are to be dispensed only by a Minister l. 8. p. 661 The use of the Sacraments of the New Testament ibid. Sadduceâ— confuted l. 3. p. 279. 289 Samuel The Authors of the two books of Samuel and the best Expositors of them l. 1. p. 33 Sanctification Sanctification what l. 7. p. 530 53â— Its parts and properties l. 7. p. 532 Why all godly men must be pure and holy l. 7. p. 532 The excellency of Sanctification l. 7. p. 533 It is imperfect here and why l. 7. p. 533 534 Evidences of Sanctification and means to get it l. 7. p. 534 The Sanctification of the whole man soul and body l. 7. p. 540 541 Of the minde l. 7. p. 541 Of the will l. 7. p. 542 543 Of the conscience l. 7. p. 544 545 Of the memory l. 7. p. 546 Of the affections l. 7. p. 546 to 579 Of the sensitive appetite l. 7 p. 579 580 Of mans body and all the external actions l. 7. p. 580 to 584 Satisfaction Christ satisfied for us l. 5. p. 416 417 It was convenient Christ should satisfie for us l. 5. p. 417 418 The difference between merit and Satisfaction ibid. Saviour Christ is our Saviour and how l. 5. p. 405 406 Scandal l. 4. p. 376 Schism l. 4. p. 376 377 Schoolmen taxed l. 1. p. 25 Scientia media an errour l. 3 p. 120. m Scripture It is the rule of Divinity l. 1. p. 5 Three general characters to know any word to be the word of God ibid. God revealed himself divers wayes to the Fathers ibid. The divers Epithetes of the Scripture l. 1. p. 5 6 Why called the word of God l. 1. p. 5. m Why the Scripture ib. The Divine Authority of the Scriptures proved by many reasons l. 1. p 6. to 16 A description of the Scripture l. 1. p. 7 The Scripture is not repugnant to humane reason and policy l. 1. p. 17 It is for it self worthy to be believed and known to be of God by it self ib. It hath its Authority from it self not the Church l. 1. p. 17 18 It is to be read by the common people l. 1. p. 20 21 How it is to be read l. 1. p. 22 23 24 Many contemn and unreverently handle the Scripture l. 1. p. 25 26 27 The Canonical Books of Scripture l. 1. p. 28 Of the Old and New Testament l. 1. p. 30. to 54 What parts of Scripture have been questioned l. 1. p. 43 The Authentical Edition of Scripture l. 1. p. 58. to 61 Whether any books of the Scripture be lost l. 1. p. 72 73 Whether the Scriptures of the Old Testament had points from the beginning l. 1. p. 73 74 The end of the Scripture l. 1. p. 80 The Properties of the Scripture its Divine Authority truth it is the rule of faith and life necessity purity perfection perspicuity l. 1. p. 81 to 105 The interpretation of the Scripture 1. It s divers senses 2. To whom belongs the chief authority to expound Scripture 3. The means which must be used in the Interpâ—eâ—ation of it l. 1. p. 105. to 121 Sea Sea a great work of God the making of it l. 3. p. 249 252 253 Why called mâ—re ib. m. Divers Questions about it answered l. 3. p. 249 250 251 Sedition l. 4. p. 377 378 379 Self love l. 4. p. 379 Self-denial l. 7. p. 600 Self seeking l. 4. p. 379 380 Septuagint Septuagint The Greek Translation of the Old Testament l. 1. p. 62 Is not authentical l. 1. p. 75 76 Serpents Serpents a three-fold profit redounds to us from them l. 3. p. 267 268 Why Satan is called the old Serpent l. 4. p. 304 Servants Two kindes of them three things commend a Servant l. 9. p. 843 844 Severity l. 7. p. 588 589 Ship the materials of it wonderful l. 3. p. 254 255 Signs several sorts of them l. 8. p. 655 656 Simple God is most Simple l. 2. p. 138 139 Sincerity l. 7. p. 602 Singing of Psalms a duty and how to be performed l. 8. p. 609 610 Sinne. Sin what it is l. 4. p. 307 Divided into original and actual ibid. l. 4. p. 315 That there is original sin its names and what it is l. 4. p. 308 309 310 The subject of it l. 4. p. 310 It is not the substance of a man l. 4. p. 310 311 Many hereticks extenuate it ib. All equally guilty of original sinne l. 4. p. 312 313 How it is propagated l. 4 p. 313 314 We are all guilty of Adams sin l. 4. p. 306 307 What actual sin is l. 4 p.
secundarium f Rivet and Dr Preston De sensu horum verborum vide Cameronis myrothecium Collocationem Rainoldi cum Harto c. 8. p. 557. g An allusion saith Bedel to the Bases and pillars that hâ—ld up the veils or curtains in the Tabernacle That distinction of Authoritative in se but not quoad nos is absurd because the Authority the Scripture hath is for and because of us h Dr White of the Church The Spirit witnesseth the Scripture co-witnesseth and the Church sub-witnesseth i Ut olim Caligula occlusis omnibus horrâ—is publicam populo inediam famem ita illi obturatis omnibus foâ—tibus verbi Dei sitim populo miserabilem induxerant Illi hominibus famem ut ait Amos Propheta sitimque attulerunt non famem panis non siâ—im aquae sed audiendi verbi Dei Juel in Apol. Eccl. Ang Scio maximam partem Galiorum qui appeliantur Catholici ita abstinere à Bibliorum lectione uâ— multos viderim audivâ—rim qui Deo gratias agerent quod libros illos nunquam contigissent se id diligemer in posterum curaturos ne id faâ—â—rent etiam juramâ—nto adhibito protestarentur non alâ—a ratione permoti quà m Romana prohibitione periculi metu quod eis à suis concionatoribus confessoribus incutiebatur Rivet Apologet. pro vera pace Eccles. pag. 249. k Scripturae obscuriores sunt quam ut possint â— Laicis intelligi Bellarm. Rhemist Praefat. in Noâ— Test. Annot. in Act. 8. 31. in 1 Cor. 14 l Populus non solum non caperâ—t fructum ex Scripturis sed etiam caperet detrimentum acâ—â—peret enim facillimè occasionem errandi Bellarm. de verbo Dei l. 2. c. 15. m Si populus rudis audiret lingua sua vulgari legi ex Canticis Canticorum Osculetur me osculo oris sui Et Laeva ejus sub capite mâ—o dextera illius amplexabitur me Et illud Oseae Vade fac tibi silios fornicationum Nâ—â—non adulterium Davidis incestum Thamar mendacia Judith quâ—madmodum Joseph fratres suos inebriavit Sara Lea Rachel dederunt ancillas vâ—ris suis in concubinas multa alia â—orum quae in Scripturis magna cum laude commâ—morantur vel provocaretur ad hujusmodi imitanda vel comemneret sanctos Patriarchas ut olim Maniâ—haei vel putarent mendacia esse in Scripturis Bellarm. de verbo Dei lib. 2. cap. 15. Audivi ab hominâ— fide digno â—um in Angliâ— Ã Ministro Calvinista in templo legeretur lingua vulgari capitulum 25 Ecclesiastici ubi multa dicuntur de malitia mulierum surrexisse foeminam quandam atque dixisse Istudne est verbum Dei immo potius verbum Diaboli â—st Bellarm. ibid. Hujus historiae fides omnis penes sit bonum illum virum à quo Bellarminus eam accâ—pit Whitakerus The Scriptures were written to give knowledge to the simple and wisdom to the unlearned Psal. 19. 7. Prov. 1. 4. That is a special promise Isa. 35. 8. for this purpose Origen being but seventeen years old had a fervent desiâ—e to be marâ—yâ—ed for Christ and writes thus to his father Leonides who suffered in the fifth Persecution Cave tibâ— ne quid proptâ—r nos aliud quam Martyrii constanter faciendi propositum cogites His father brought him up from his youth most studiously in all good literature but especially in the reading and exercise of holy Scripture wherein he had such inward and mystical speculation that many times he would move questions to his father of the meaning of this or that place in the Scripture Insomuch that his father divers times would uncover his brest being asleep and kisse it giving thanks to God which had made him such a happy father of so happy a childe Foxâ—s Acts and Monum vol. 1. pag. 70. Davenant determinat 39. n Vorstius in his answer to Bellarmine joyns these two together the promiscuous reading of the Scripture and the turning of it in linguas vernaculas o Daven deter Quest. 39. in c. 3. Epist. ad Colos. v. 16. Ingratas esse Ecclesiae Romanae editiones vernaculas inde apparet quod in illis locis ubi Pontisicis maxime obtinent placita ut in Hispania non procurant Pontisicii homines tales editiones ab aliis procuratas ferro flammis prosequuntur Ames Bellarm. enerv c. 3. See Col. 4. 16. 1 Thesâ— 5. 27. 2 Joh. 13. 14. Scripturae scriptae sunt ut inde pâ—tamus illuminationem mentis quoad credenda directionem vitae quoad agenda p Quod omnes tangit ab omnibus tractari debâ—t q Whitaker contr 1. quaest 2. c. 14. makes mention of very ancient English Translations and Turretine of old French Translations Vide Estium ad 2 Tim. 3. 15. r The word of God was written by the Prophets and Apostles Linguis vernaculis viz. to the Hebrews in Hebrew to the Greeks in Greek s Vide Cajetanum in 1 Cor. 14. t Vernaculum teste Vâ—lla â—leg lib. 1. cap. 5. dicitur quod est domi nostrae vel in nostra patria natum ut lingua vernacula quae vulgo dicitur lingua materna dictum à verna qui est servus ex ancilla domi nostrae natus Ebrâ—is ergo lingua Ebraea fuit vernacula Graecis Graeca Latiâ—is Latinâ— Hoc tempore nulli sunt populi quibus vel Hebraea vel Graeca pura vel Latina lingua sunt vernacula Riveâ— Isag. ad Sac. Script u Prov. 8. 9. By a man of understanding â—â— meaneth every one that is â—odly as by the â—â—ol the wicked x Consectary 〈◊〉 omnes 〈◊〉 illud quod Scriptum est i Scrutamine â—â—ripturas â—riâ—â—â—â—â— y See Mr Torshâ—ls Womans Glory Cha. 11. about womens reading of the Scripture The Churches of Africk had this custom as Augustin sheweth first they read a Lesson out of the Prophets then out of the Epistles and Gospel with a Psalm between Act. 17. 11. Lectio Mosis Sabbathina perantiqua est Tempore Christi Apostolorum usitatam fuisse liquet Act. 15. 21 Buxtorf * A man may be converted by reading as Luther saies he was and Iohn Huss by reading of Wickliffs books There is a blessing that may be looked for by reading Rev. 1. 3. But this is very rare Mr Fenner on Rev. 3. 1. The Scripture doth expressely mention Baruch to have read the word in a Church-assembly without adjoyning any interpretation to it Ier. 36. 6 7. The very reading of the Word it self was an Ordinance in the Church of Israel though no exposition followed Deut. 31. 11 12. 13. Deut. 27. 14. to 26. Mr Cotton Singing of Psalms a Gospel-Ordinance Chap. 11. Christus Scripturas scrutari jubet vel potius Iudaeis hoc testimonii perhibet quod illas scrutentur Joh. 5. 39. Zepperus z Scripturam sacram à legendo Caraâ—ocâ—â—t â—ocâ—â—t Micâ—a quoâ— in ea legenda cognoscenda operae non parum ac temporis ponâ—ndum
regula fidei Chamierus The Scripture is therefore called canonical because it prescribes a rule of our faith and life Phil. 3. 16. Gal. 6. 16. Tertullianus appellat Scripturam regulam veritatis Augustinus de doctrina Christiana l. 2. c. 8. ait in Scripturis inveniri omnia quae continenâ— fidem moresque vivendi Advers Helvid cap. 9. Sacra Scripturae regula credendi certissima tutissimaque est Bellarm. de verbo Dei l 1. c. 2. k Hoc primum credimus cum credimuâ— quod nihil ultra credere debemus See Mr. Anthony Burâ—â—â— on Mark 1. 2 3. Deut. 5. 29. Isa. 8. 20. l Verba Scripturae non sunâ— legenda sed vivenda Doctrinae saâ—itas servatur confirmando verum refellendo â—alsum vitae sanctimionia fugiendo malum saciendo bonum Satis habet Scriptura quo veritatem doceat errorent redarguat iniquitatem corrigat instituat ad justiciam Nec haecâ—â—tiliter praestat solummodo quae sophistarum cavillatio sed etiam sufficienter nempe ut perfectus â—it homo c. Rainoldus m Deut. 17. 18. Isa. 8. 20. Luke 16. 29. Acts 24. 14. Christians shall be judged by that hereafter Iohn 12. 48. 2 Thess. 1. 8. n Iudaei docenâ— exhoc loco teâ—eri regem sua maâ—â— sibi legem describere etiamsi alià s cum privatus esset descripâ—isset Chamierus Regula fidei est quasi causa exemplaris fidei quam videlicet fides in omnibus sequi cui se conformare debet Formale objectum â—idei est Causa objectiva fidei seu est principium propter quod fotmaliter principaliter credimus Baron contra Turnebul Nos discamus ex verbo non tantum sapere sed etiam loqui Be â—â—â—â— Epist. 7. David Psa. 119 desires that all his counsels thoughts manners actions might be directed according to Gods word The Scriptures contain 1. A necessary doctrine viz. Of the Law and Gospel Mat. 22 37. Iohn 13. 16. without which we cannot be saved Rom. 7. 7. It is 2. Necessary in respect of the efficient cause Of the Form Matth. 22. 29. 4. The end Iohn 20. 31. o Writing doth a larger good to a greater number and for a longer time then speaking Psal. 102 19. vox audita perit litera scripta manet To shew how much a more faithful keeper record is then report those few miracles of our Saviour which were written are preserved and believed those infinitely more that were not written are all lost and vanished out of the memory of men p Among the Turks Polygamy is lawful Theft was permitted among the Spartans q Literae sacrae dicuntur 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 scripturae ut non solùm à saecularihus proâ—anis litâ—ris sed etiam a quibuscunque quae de sacris rebus agunt discernaâ—tur r Mahomet said his doctrine came from God but the blasphemy and villany therein contained sheweth it came from Satan whereas the purity and perfection of the doctrine contained in the Scripture sheweth that it is from above Mahomet puts in some ingredients of the flesh gives them liberty to revenge themselves and to have as many wives as they would There is in the Precepts of Philosophers little condemning of fornication and of the desire of revenge Dr Featleys Preface to Newmans Concordance s The General view of the holy Scriptuâ—es Notatur verecunda casta scripturâ— loquutio ex genere per Synecdochen designantis specialem congressum sic 1 Cor. 7. 1. Non est bonum tangere Gen. 6. 2. ingredi ad filias hominum Quo major est spurcities eorum qui ex sacris scripturae loquendi formulis ansam arripiunt sermonis impuri Cartw. in Harm Evang. in Matth. 1. 18. Quidam Hebraeorum linguam Hebraeam linguam sanctam dici putant eò quod nulla propria vocabula in ea inveniantur quibus pudenda utriusque sexus Egestio aliaque obsâ—â—na significantur Paulus Fagius Annotat. in Deut. 25. 11. t Sancta sanctè Mr Gregory in his preface to observations upon some passages of Scriture u Luke 16. 29. Iohn 5. 39. Psal. 19. and 119. Augustinus affirmat omniaquae continâ—â—t fidem mores in illis inveniri quae apertè posita sunt in scriptura Chrysostomus manifesta itidem in divinis Scripturis esse perhibet quaecunque necessaria Tertullianus adorat Scripturae plenitudinem Et vae denunciat Hermogeni si quid iis quae scripta sunt vel detraâ—â—t vel adiiciat Rainoldus 1 Thesi. Deut. 4. 2. and 12. 32. De Scripturae plenitudine perfectione quâ—â— sentiat Maldonatus vide ad Joan. 7. 4. De Scripturae integritate vide Estium ad Galat. 3. 10. See Bishop Ushers Body of Divinity p. 18 19. 20 21. 2 Tim. 3. 16 17. John 15. 15. Acts 20. 27. Beâ—e habet ut iis quae sunt Scripta contentus siâ— Hilary In every age there was revealed that which was sufficient to salvation and yet now no more then is sufficient the Word it self is not now but the revelation only is more perfect The Old Testament was sufficient for the Jews but both the New and Old make but one compleat body for the Church now Singâ—li libri sâ—â—t sufficientes sufficientia pâ—rtium ad quam ordinatio sunt â—â—â—â—â—â—rò sâ—ripâ—urâ— est sufficiens essentiali sufficientia per â—i bros singulos suâ—â— Iun. Animad â—â— Bellarm Conâ—râ—â— Pâ—tmae câ—piâ—â— quarto The scriptures are a perfect rule for matters of Faith but not a perfect register for matters of fact Mr Geree Whitakerus de Script c. sexto quaest 6. Stapleton and Serrarius are more wary then some other Papists We are abused say they when we are said to hold that the Scriture is not perfect for say they a thing is said to be imperfect not when it wants any perfection but when it wants a perfection due as a man is not imperfect if he have not an Angels perfection because this is not due unto him they say it is not a perfection due to the Scriptures to teach us every thing necessary to salvation Perinde sunt ea quae ex scripturis coll guntur atque ea quae scribuntur G. eg Naziaâ—zen l. 5. Theol. Mat. 28. 29. Catholici in perfectione Scripturae Papistae in imperfectione totius causae id est omnium controversiarum de Religione proram puppim constituunt Chamierus Tom. 1. de Canonâ— lib. 8. cap. 1. 1 Cor. 10. 1 2 3 Mat. 8. 11. Luk. 19. 9. Gal. 3. 7 8 29. Rom. 4. 15 16. Some Papists say the Scripâ—uâ—es are not imperfect because they send us to the Church which is he perfect Rule and therefore they are perfect implicitè though not explicitè but so I might say every rustick were a perfect Rule of Faith because he can shew me the Pope who is the infallible Judge If the Scripture send to the Church to learn that which is not in the Scripture by this sending she confesseth her imperfection See Moulins Buckler of Faith pag. 45. Joh. 1. 18.
of Scriâ—ture commends the knowledge of it was careful to fulfill the Scripture did interpret it and gave ability to understand it * Deut. 4. 2. and 12. ult p Locus est egregius coque nostri omnes utuntur qui contra Papisticas Traditiones aliquid scribunt Whitakerus Longè illustrissimus lacus est Chamierus q Nobis adversus Papistas non de quibusvis traditionibus controversia est sed duntaxat de traditionibus dogmatum quibus continentur fides mores hoc est de ipsa Doctrina Chamierus lib. 9. de Canone cap. 1. r Vir ob ingenium laboremve ob Episcopatus dignitatem inter Papistas non postremi nominis Chamierus Vide Maldonat ad Joan. 16. 12. Estium ad Rom. 16. 17. Received from Christ himself teaching the Apostles Illud erat explicandum quo discrimine istae Traditiones tam multiplices graduque habendae sunt Nullum discrimen faciunt forsan ergò volunt Ecclesiasticas etiam Traditiones parem cum Divinis Scripturis Authoritatem habere Script cap. 3. Quaest. 6. Traditionum janua perniciosa est hac semel aperta nihil est quod non inde erumpat in ecclesiam Chamier 1 Chro. 1. 18. Luk. 3. 36. Eorum mihi videtur sententia samor qui negant vel è Lxx vel à Luca nomen Cainani suisse insertum existimantes potius alâ—unde irrepsisse post Evangelium à Lucâ conscriptum eujus suae conjecturae rationes habent non leves ut videre est apud Cornelium à Lapide in cap. 11. Genes Rivet Isag. ad Scr. pt Sac. cap. 10. Vide plura ibid. Lib. 4. de verbo Dei cap. 4. Vix ullum videas de Traditionibus agentem qui non hic magno fastu immoretur Chamieâ—us Distinguenda sunt tempora personae Non erant necessariae Scripturae ante legem ergo ne quidem post legem non erant necessariae Apostolis ergo ne nobis quidem negatur consequentiâ— Ratio est quia aliter Israelitas doceri voluit post legem Deus aliter ante legem Aliter Christus Evangelium voluit Apostolis revelari aliter nobis praedicari Chamierus John 2. 22. Jansenius affirmat haec multa non suisse diversa ab illis quae hactenus docuerat sed illustriorem illorum explicationem â—uc adducit illud appositè quod habetur 1 Cor. 3. Christus testatur se discipulis suis omnia tradidisse Joan. 15. 15. nihil ergo tacâ— it Hic locus omnium celeberrimus est Papistisque nostris inter primos in deliciis Chamierus Vide Grotium in loc 2 Tim. 3. 15 16 Luk. 16. 29 31 Act. 17. 3. What the tradition was he preached is expressed 2 Thess. 3. 6. 1 Cor. 2. 2. D. Fulk against Martin in his Preface s Papistae maximi qui unquam fuerint Traditionarii Chamier Syrus interpres habet praecepta sive mandata Cartw. Annota on the Rhem. Test. Hic Achilles est Papistarum magno fastu ostentatus ab omnibus singulis qui versantur in hac controversia Chamier de Canone l. 9. c. 8. t Cicumcifio faeminarum continetur sub illa masculorum Signum in solis masculis crat pro utrisque tamen saciâ—bat si finem usum ejus spectes Mariae perpetua virginitas non est fidei articulus ideò libenter amplectimur eam sententiam quae jam ab initio â—mer Christiaâ—os videtur invaluisse ut virgo fuerit hoc est pura à coitu viri non tantùm in toto Christi generationis mysterio quod sanè ut credamus necesse est sed etiam toto deinceps vitae tempore Chamierus de canone l. 9. c. 9. u Quam pertinaciâ—èr ludebat Helvidius in primogenito Mariae fratribus Christi ut negaret perpetuam virginitatem Chamierus Augustinus dicit nihil ad fidem necessarium obscurè in Scripturis doceri quin idem apertioribus locis aliis explicetur Non est traditum Evangelium obscurum difficile ad intelligendum tanquam paucissimis profuturum sed facile dilucidum apertum expâ—situm omnibus ut nemo esset quin petere illinc posset tanquam de fonte haurire quae salnti suae expedirent Lod. Viv. de ver Fid. Christ. l 2. c. 9. vide plura ibid. y Verbum Dei collatam cum liue analogia multiplex Lucis est dispelierâ— tenebras omnia manifestare â—lâ—is lacâ—re noÌ„ sibi lâ—renihil purius illustrius graâ—ius utilius faecundius caelest is ejus crâ—go odio habetur sape à malis est bonum Commune plurium penetrat sordes sine inquinamento Sphanhemius Dub. Evangel parte tertia Dub. 94. Scriptura seclaram prositetur tum formaliter tum effectivè â—umiâ—osam illuminantem Id. ibid Isa. 59. 21. Jer. 32. 40. and 31. 31. z Difficultas dut à rerum ipsarum natura est quâ— percipiuntur aut ab ipfis percipientibus aut ab its quae intercurrant mediis Res quae percipiantur natura sua intellectu difficâ—les sunt aut per obscuâ— it atem ut res futurae aut per majestatem ipsarum ut mysterium S. Trinitatis Sic quid Sole clarius quid difficilius aspectu nam hebescit acâ—es oculorum nostrorum vi radiorum illius A percipientibus difficultatem esse quis sanus neget nam res quae sunt Spiritus homo naturalis non potest capere A mediis quae Deus ipse ecclesiae obtulit id est à Scriptura negamus difficultatem esse Junius The fundamentals in Scripture are plain to the Elect who are all taught of God so much as is necessary for their salvation Iohn 6. 45. the least as well as the greatest I believe that toward the evening of the world there shall be more light and knowledge shal be encreased Dan. 12. 4 and many things in scripture better understood when the Jews shal be brought home and the spirit of grace and illumination more abundantly poured forth Mr. Gillesp. miscel c. 10. See Rev. 22. 10. In the first times of the Church there were no commentaries upon the Scriptures the fathers had them without and yet then the Scriptures were understood Origen who lived 200 years after Christ was the first that wrote any Commentary upon Scripture The pure Text of Scripture was ever read to the people and never any Commentaries and yet was understood by them Apoc. 1. 3. * Solet obscuritas lectores absterrerâ— quo modo ajunt olim quendam dixisse Authorem obscurum à se removentem Tu non vis intelligi neque ego te intelligeâ—e a Especially in Genesis Iob Canticles Ezek. Daniel and the Revelation In regard of the manner of writing there are many abstruse phrases in scriptures as divers Hebraisms which perhaps were familiar to the Jews but are obscure to us All the skill of all the men in the world from the beginning to the end thereof wil not be able to finde out all truths contained in scripture either directly or by
consequence the full opening of the Book of Scripture and of providence will be a great part of the Saints work and happiness in Heaven Dr Drake in his Preface to his Chronol Mr Bolton hath almost the same in his four last things There are many things very difficult and hard to be understood in the Prophecie of Ezekiel and especially in those Chapters which are written of the Temple as Hierome observeth on Chap. 45. and the Jews themselves confess that there are many things here expressed which they conceive not but say That Eliah when he comes shall expound them as R. Kimki notes on Ezek. 40 13. and 42. 5. and 45. 18. Aben Ezra thus writes Urim Thummim quid suerunt ignoramus b The 20 Chapter especially Camierus de Canone l. 15. c. 4. Plato Aristotle Euclind have their nodos and the Scriptures have their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 Pet. 3. 16. in them are dark sayings Psal. 78. 2. Ridles Ezek. 17. 2. Parables Mat. 13. 35. Mysteries Mat. 4. 13. Mr. Greenhil That is a very difficult place 1 Cor. 3. 15. See Laurentius Augustin saith This is one of the places of which Peter speaketh 2 Pet. 3. 16. and that Heb 6. 4. 1 Pet. 3. 19. the last Luther and Beza say is one of the obscurest places in the New Testament Vide Tarnovium in exercitat Bib. Cameronis Myroth Evan. * See Laurentius and D. Featly on the place in the last large Annotations on the Bible Non desunt primarii apud Judaeos Scriptures qui dicant insaniae â—initimum esse sperare cognitionem certam in animalibus immundis in qua tamen observationem ordicus haeret Judaeorum superstitio Bibliander de optimo genere Grammaticorum Hebraeorum Locus sanè obscurus siquis alius explicatu difficilis qui multos torquet vicissim ab illis torquetur Augustinus de Doctrina Christ. lib. 2. cap. 6. Ita Scripturas dicit à Deo temperatas ut locis apertioribus sami occurreretur obscurioribus fastidia detergerentur Idem Augustinus ait Nos apertis Scripturae locis pasci obscuris exerceri Apoc. 5. 1. 4 65 Mr Burroughs on Isa. 66. 10. Bellarm. l. 3. de verbo Dei c. 1. Psal. 19. 9. and 119. 115. 2 Pet. 1. 19. 〈…〉 c Genebrardus testatur aliquos de tota Scriptura locum interpretari nec loquitur de nostris sed aut suis aut autiquis Hieronymus quidem à parte est ejus opinionis Lyranus alii multi Whitak Mr Durant Dr Halls Peace-maker sect 15. He saith not in which Epistles but in which points and heads of Doctrine i. those things which are obscurely set down in Saint Pauls Epistles may be and are elsewhere in holy Scripture more perspicuously delivered Act. â— 31. * There was a time when the Scriptures were read without CoÌ„mentaries and there was a time when they were hardly understood with Commentaries D. Ames Cartwrights Letter to Master Hildersham for the study of Divinity a The interpretation of the Scripture is necessary in the Church of God 1. Because it iâ— commanded by Christ Iohn 5. 39. 2 Cor. 4. 1 39. 2. It is commended to the faithful by the holy Ghost 1 Thess. 5. 19 20. 3. It conduceth much to the edification of the Church 1 Cor. 14. 3. 4. It was used by Christ and his Apostles Luk. 4. 16. and 24. 26. Mark 4. 34. b Glassiuâ— Phil. Sac. lib. 2. part 1. Tract 1. c Literalis sensus est is quem Spiritùs Sanctus autor Scriptura intendit Chamier Rainold de lib. Apoc. Est ille literalis sensus qui proximè per ipsa verba sive propria sive figurata sunt significatur vel ut Glassius quem intendit proximè Spiritus Sanctus Amama d Sensus secundarius diversus à literali similis tamen Chamier Not the Letter but the right sense and meaning of the Scripture is Gods word Ioh. 19. Litera gesta docet Quid credas Allegoria Moralis quid agas Quotendas Anagogia e In Manuali Controvers cap. 1. de Script Quaest. 3. f Origenes sic Paradisum terrestrem allegorizat ut historiae auserat veritatem dum pro arboribus Angelos pro fluminibus virtutes Caelestes intelligit tunicas pelliceas Adae Evae corpora humana interpretatur Bellarm. ex Hieronymo Concedit Bellarminus ex solo literali sensu peti posse argumenta efficacia To prove any matter of faith or manners no sense must be taken but the literal sense Aquinas g Chamier Tom. 1. de Scripturae sensu lib. 15. cap. 3. h Confundunt Pontisicij sensum Scripturae cum applicatione sensus accommodatione ejus ad usus Apostolicos 2 Tim. 3. 16. dum vel cum literali mystico sensus alios introducunt vel mysticum subdividunt in Allegoricum Tropologicum Aâ—â—gogicum totidem diversos sensus in Scriptura dari contendunt confundendo heterogenea sensum applicationem sensus Spanliem Dub. Evangel par 3. Dub 66. Theologia Symbolica non est argumentativa This is a good reasoning the Oxes mouth must not be muzled ergò The Minister must be maintained because it is part of the sense The Fathers were too much addicted to Allegories Ierom sometimes went out of the way through a liking of Allegories as a great reader and follower of Origen who handled the Scriptures too licentiously Rainolds against Hart. Sess. 4. i Iudicium est triplex 1. Directionis quale habet Minister 2. Iurisdictionis quale habet Ecclesia 3. Discretionis quale habet privatus ut Act. 17. 10. Dr Prid. There is Iudex Supremus and Iudex Ministerialis visibilis but not Supremus and Iudicium practicae discretionis which is left to every one B. Downam Primo non sequitur à lege ad Evangellum Secundò non sequitur à Mose ad Episcopum Romanum qui hic non eundem locum tenet inter Christianos quem Moses inter Iudaeos Chamier k Hieronymus in locum ait Etsi plures verbum Dei doâ—â—ant unus tamen est illius Doctrinae Author nempe Deus ubi Manichaeos refellit qui unum statuerunt Authorem Veterâ— Testamenti alterum verò Novi Alii Spiritum volunt esse hunc unum Pastorem ut Vatablus Alii Christum ut Mercerus Papam nulli praeterquam insulsi Papistae Whitakerus Interpretes omnes de Deo exposuerunt cum veteres tum recentes etiam Papistae Chamierus Vide Geier Comm. in Coh in loc l Cap. significasti de Elecl Review of the Councel of Trent l. c. 8. p. 45. m Deum atque homines testamur cum plurima nobis in Papismo displiceant tum hoc omnino intolerandum videri quod Scriptur as quiliâ—et apud eas doctorculus it a sibi in manum traditas arbitretur ut eas sursum deorsum versare queat quid libet inde confecturus suo arbitrio suo inquam arbitrio suo marte quidlibet excogitans commentans Ita enim evenit ut qui
fuisset perfecta quae nunc difficilis est non obtinetur nisi adhibita cura maxima assiduo labore sunt enim quaedam animalia fera indomita quae nunquam cicurantur Vide Gen. 2. 7. Uno verbo imò nutu etiam ursos leones fugasset Adam Hodiè habemus quidem defensionem sed planè horribilem Opus enim est ad eam gladiis hastis bombardis muris sepibus fossis tamen vix possumus cum nostris in tuto esse Luth loc commun 2. â—lass loc 3. â—ide 〈◊〉 de Gratia primi hominis c. 9. Et Aquin. part 1. Qu. 97. art 1. Affirmativam sententiam tuâ—â—ntur Evangeliâ— contra Pontisiâ—ios Vide Bellarm. de Gratia primi hominis cap. 1. 5 6 7. Rivet exercit 6. in Gen. 1. Scholastici disputant quod justitia originalis non fuerit coâ—â—aturalis sed câ—â— ornatus quidam additus homini tanquam donum Ut si quis fâ—rmose pâ—â—llâ— coronam imponat Corona certè non est pars virginis naturae sed quoddam separatum à natura quod ab extra accedit sine violationâ— naturae potest â—â—erum aâ—imi Quare disputant de homine daemonibus quod etsi originalem justitiam amiserint tamen naturalia pura manserint sicut initio condita sunt Sed haec sententia quia peccatum originis extenuat ceu venenum â—ugienda est Quin haec statuimus justitiam non fuisse quoddam donum quod ab extra accederet sed fuisse verè naturalem ita ut natura Adae esset diligere Deum credere Deo agnoscere Deum Luth. loc commun 2. Classis loc 3. See Sir Walter Rawlâ—igh in the History of the World pag. 1. Multi quia locum à Mâ—se hic descriptum reperire nusquam potuâ—runt â—â—â—tum arbores â—â—â—mina aquas omnia haec in allegorias transform trunt qued rectè August reâ—ellit quamvis ipse se idem sensisse fateatur Alii eodem decepti errore Paradisum sinxerunt proximè sphaeram Lunae id aëre suspensum Paraeus in loc Vide Bellarm. de Gratia primi hominis cap. 10. 11. Mihi dubium non est terram Canaan fuisse delicias totius orbis terrarum itaque facile illis accedo qui eo in loco fuisse ante diluvium Paradisum putant Solus ille locus est in quo postea Deus voluit Ecclesiam populum suum esse Luth. in Gen. 10. As the Scripture borroweth the term of Tartarus from the Heathen 2 Pet. 2. 4. so it is thought by Tertullian and Gregory Nazianzen that the Heathens took the ground of their Elysian fields from the Scripture-Paradise It is certain that Paradise was near or about Mesopotamia and Babylonia as besides the consent of the best writers the rivers Tigris Euphrates which compasse Mesopotamia and which watered the Garden do infallibly demonstrate Dr Crak Defence of Constant. c. 11 * De Gratia primi hominis c. 12. 14. See Kellets Miscel. l. 1. c. 3. * Paraeus in Gen. 2. 7. a The Poets from the tree of life took their Nectar and Ambrosia Nectar signifieth making young and Ambrosia Immortality therefore they are said to be the meat and drink of the gods Paraeus Arbor scientiae boni mali sic nominata propter eventum futurum quia post ejus esum homo per experimentum poenae didicit quid interesset inter obedientiae bonum inobedientiae malum Aquin. part 1. Quaest. 102. Artic. 2. Hanc arborem hoc nomine à Deo appellatam non legimus sed ab eventu Moses appellavit quo Adamus Heva si ex hujus fructu comedissent aeternum erant victuri c. 3. 33. infra Picherel in Cosmop Annotat. Corollaries from Gods goodnesse to man in his Creation 1. It serves to blame mankinde for his wonderful naughtinesse in striving against God who hath bestowed so great and undeserved benefits upon him 2. Let us seriously consider of our selves and of our making that we may come to a due knowledge of God of our selves One saith the soul is not altogether immaterial for what hath accidents hath matter nothing but that is the subject of accidents 2. What is finite is material seeing sinitenesse is the attribute of matter by which it is contained within its own limits but it subsists lives and works being separated from the body therefore it is immaterial Vide Raymundi Pugionem adversus Iudaeos part 1. c. 4. It is a strange impudence in the Author of the Leviathan whose ignorance in Divinity contâ—steth with his presumption and I know not which may get the victory to deny eternity of torments unto the damned by wresting the expresse words of Scripture and rejecting the general consent of the whole Church But I must confesse this Assertion is sutable to another of his abominable Principles that the rational soul hath no Subsistence out of the body so that herein he is consentaneous to himself though opposite to all the world besides denying what hath been generally received as well by the choisest Philosophers in the School of nature as by Christians in the School of grace These are Doctrines well agreeing to the Title of his Treatise The Kingdome of Darknesse Master Samwaies his Devotion digested pag. 227 228. Moses affirmeth Gen. 2. that God rested from all the works which he had made that is from creating new species but he creates individua daily and both governs and preservesthem and the species or kinds of things already made Ioh. 5. 17. Requies dupliciter accipitur uno modo pro cessatione ab operibus Alio modo pro impletione desiderii Et utroquo modo dicitur Deus requievisse die septimo Primò quidem quia die septimo cessavit novas creaturas condere Alio modo secundùm quod rebus conditis ipse non indigebat sed sâ—ipso fruendo beatus est Aquin. part 1. Quaest. 13. Art 2. Providentia Latinè dicitur à videndo at Hebraicè ut Latinè vox à sensu ad intellectum transfertur Rivetus In its proper signification it may seem to comprehend all the actions of God that outwardly are of him that have any respect unto his creatures all his works that are not ad iâ—tra essentially belonging to the Deity Mr Owens Display of Armin. c. 4. See more there God by his Prophet infallibly foretold future contingents The Devil would else overturn all and the godly would be of all men most mible Joh. 16. 20. It is the execution of Gods decree whereby he upholdeth and governeth all things according to the counsel of his will It is continuata quaedam creatio Creation gives esse primò Providence esse porrò b God observeth all our particular speeches and actions seem they never so small and trifling God therefore pleaseth of purpose to put into writing things that seem not otherwise worthy the registring See Psalm 104. 147. God is maximus in minimis Matth. 10. 29 30. Gods providence is
Romanists glory to be called Papists from the Pope A Papa Papistas dici nec â—â—â—â—â—ur nec erubescimus Lorin Ies. Comment in Act. 20. 30. Vide Cham. de Occ. Pontif. l. 5. cap. 2. Deum sanctè testor Christiane lector me tam certò scire Pontificem Romanum esse magnum illum Antichristum Pontificiam Ecclesiam Antichristi Synagogam quà m Deum ipsum esse in coelis creatorem visibilium invisibilium Iesum Christum verum illum Messiam patribus olim promissum Pouelus de Antichristo Quanquam Ecclesia Romana in qua unicè Pontisex sedet Templum Dei non est si verè loqui volumus tamen Dei templum meritò appellatur quia suit olim reverà templiâ—n Dei quia munc in Romana Ecclesia reliquiae sunt hujus templi quia se pro templo Dei jactat illudque nomen ad se unum suosque alumnos pertinere contendit Whitak ad Sanderi Demon. 17. de Antich Resp. Vide Aug. de civit Dei l. 20. c. 19. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 illa defectio See Chamiers Tom. 2. l. 10. c 5 Of Antichrists errors in matter of Doctrine concerning the Scripture God man the Sacraments and Church Popes in our dayes are praised for their goodnesse when they surpasse not the wickednesse of other men Guiâ—ch Hist. lib. 16. Pius Quintus Pontifex sanctus dicere solebat Cùm essem religiosus sperabam benè de salute animae meae Cardinalis factus extimâ—i nunc Pontifex creatus penè despero Idem sensit Clemens Octavis Cornelius a Lapid in Num. 11. * Depatrum seutentiis non laboro qui cum ante tempora Antichristi viverent talem Antichristum qualis erat futurus ne somniarent multa de Antichristo scripsisse aliena veri quidem duntaxat imagine ductos fuisse minimè mirum est Whitak ad Sand. Demonst. de Antich respons Cùm Papam dicimus esse Antichristum non intellâ—gamus quemvis unum de Antichristorum turba Antichristulum sed magnum illum insignem Antichristum qui non modo adversatur Christo sed ut aemulum etiam se ci opponit utcunque se interim Vicarium Christi mentiatur Papam verò cùm dicimus non hunc aut illum volumns puta Paulum quintum vel Clementem octavum sed ipsam pontificum Romauorum seriem à Bonifacio usque tertio deinceps Downam Diat de Antich l. 1. c. 1. Christus cum patris legatus Vicarius sit in salutis humanae negotio neminem sibi legatum Vicariumve asciscit multorum tamen utitur Ministerio Camer praelect in Mat. 16. 18. B. Mort. Appeal l. 1. c. 2. Sect. 20 See also c. 15. Sect. 6. * Bellar. l. 1. dâ— Indul. c. 1. Vide Estium ad 2 Cor. 2. 11. Dr Featleys Stricturae in Lyndo mastigem Ch. concerning Indulgen Downs Subject to the higher powers on Rom 13. 5. Vide Polyd. Vir. l. 4. Invent. c. 13. p. 290. Rescripsit Philippus pulcher Bonifacio octavo Pontifici non esse penes illum potestatem ullum in Reges Galliae si qui contra affirmarunt eos stultos dementes esse oratio Arnaldi Rivet Iesuit vapulans Imperatores Reges sunt Papae vasalli Iidem debent Papam â—lorare flexo genu in terram usque debent ejus pedes osculo venerari Debent ei poculum porrigere quidem de geniculis debent aquam fundere lavandis manibus Chamierus Papa sedens in pontificali cathedra tenet coronam imperialem inter pedes suos eaque ab Imperatore inclinato capite de pedibus ejus suscipitur tum Papa pede cam coronam percutit projicitque in terram in signum quod habet potestatem cum si merita sua exigant deponendi Chamier Tom. 2. dâ— Antich l. 16. c. 21. Vide Bellarm. de Rom. Pont. l. 4. c. 1. Inter ipsos Romanae religionis Ecclesias versatur vexatur una controversia majoris momenti quam sunt omnes si in unum conglobentur de quibus litigant inter se Protestantes Illam volo de infallibili Iudico in omnibus Christianae fidei quaestionibus Hispanicae Italicae Ecclesiae tuentur Papam esse hunc supremum Judicem at Gallicanae è contra eundem deprimunt de Cathedra sua infallibili deturbant Concilio universali inferiorâ—m statâ—â—nt Epis Dav. de pace Ecclesiast Hoc argumento petitur principium quia supponttur aliquem esse Christianum summum Pontificem ut Aaronicum quod falsum atque adco id ipsum de quo nunc disputatur Secundò probatur obscurum per obscurius Quid enim sit Urim Thummim nemo adhuc certò definivit ne ipsi quidem Hebraei Cham. de Occ. Pontif. l 2. In prima regula tradunt Papâ—e Romani vocem noâ— aliter ac Christi sermonem audiendam esse Epist. Iesuit 4. Mr Crashaws Epistle to his Jesuites Gospel See Wats Quodlib 3. Quodlib Answ. to Art 2. and the Councel of Trent lib. 5. cap. 7. lib. 6. cap. 1. Vide Whitakeri Epist. ad Tractatum de Scripturis Iesuitae quidem obstringunt se voto caelibatus obedientiae caecae at votum paupertatis respuerunt Molin Hyperapistes They put to death by the help of the Castilians two hundred hundred thousand of innocent Indians Orat. Arnaldi Epist. Iesuit Epist. 6. Oratio Antonini Arnaldi turned out of French into Latine by Iunius Bona profecto commoda immensa quae Rex Philippusâ—rga â—rga Iesuitas confert satis manifestè docent eos pro boâ—is subditis instrumentis commodis dominatus sui semper habitos Arnald Iesuita est omnium horarum homo cum fuerit occasio ut Vertumnus aut Proteus alter fermas se verâ—it in omnes lapidem gestat paâ—em in eadem manu calidum frigidum sufflat ex codem ore quantus quantus est ex fraude sallaciis mendacâ—is totus consutus est D. Prid. cont Eudaem * On Ps. 9. 16. Ii in bonis subditis imò ne in subditis quidem sunt numerandi qui pertendunt se â— jugo secularis potestatis adeò liberos ut leges principum vim coactivam in eos non obtineant quinimo si contigerit eos in leges civiles peccare asserunt se non posse à civili magistratu puniri imò ne trahi quidem ad tribunal ejus Episc. Daven Determ Quaest. 17. Loiola de suae societatis nomine consultus socios Iesu suos dici voluit Meâ— socii inquit nequaquam à meo nomine vel Ignatiani aut Loiolitae dicantur sed titulus illorum sit Societas Iesu. Nam cum Romam pergerem in via mihi apparuit Iesus cum beata matre sua mihique dixit ut sodales sibi conscriberem quia paucos haberet inter clericos fideles servos velle igitur se ut hic meus ordo dicatur societas Iesu. Bariaci Epist. Iesuit Epist. 2. Si curreriâ—t tibi Pater Maier ingressuro Monasterium
thing the Lord hath condemned Exod. 20. 23. With me that is beside me God c. that is golden and silver Images or pictures of God Quod si quaeras cur illud facietis repetatur dicam voluisse Deum inculcare maximè ut sibi ab eo delicto caverent ad quod maximè proni erant Voss. in Maim de Idol c. 3. Pontificii totum secundum praeceptum de imaginibus non colendis omittunt in recitatione Decalogi ut patet tum ex officio B. Mariae autoritate Pii 5. reformato tum ex Catechismo Ledesmae quasi dâ— ea re nullum omnino praeceptum dedisset Deus Rivet Tract de Patrum Autoritate c. 5. Vide Pontificiorum crassa prodigiosa dogmata contra singula Decalogi praecepta Mort. Apol. Cath l. 2. c. 13 14 15. Idolatry is a Greek word compounded of an Idol which signifieth any similitude image likenesse form shape or representation exhibited either to the body or minde and Latry which signifieth service Ainsw Arrow against Idol c. 1. The first Commandment bindeth us to have Iehovah the living and true God for our God and none other and forbiddeth generally these four things 1. The having of strange gods and not the true as had the Heathens Act. 14. 11 12 15. 2. The having of strange gods with the true as had the Samaritans 2 King 17. 32. 3. The having of no God at all as foolish Atheists Psal. 14. 1. 4. The not having of the true God aright but in hypocrisie only Isa. 29. 13. Tit. 1. 16. The second Commandment bindeth to the true worship of the true God which is only as himself commandeth and by the means rites and services that he ordaineth John 4. 20. to 24. Deut. 12. 32. 4. 1 2 5 6. Ainsw ibid. See more there and Chap. 2. how fast the sinne of Idolatry cleaveth to all and Chap. 5. of the Idolatry of these times farre exceeding Ieroâ—oams and Chap. 6. a dehortation from this sinne Isa. 40. 18. 25. vers Gal. 4. 8. Idolatry saith Tertullian is principale crimen summus hujus saeculi reatus It is called abomination Deut. 27. 15. 1 Pet. 4. 3. Aquin. 2a 2ae Quaest. 94 Art 3. shews That Idolatry is gravissimum peccatum St Hierom affirmeth that when Jesus being a childe was carried into Egypt for fear of Herod all the Idols of Egypt fell down and all their miracles became mute which the Prophet Isaiah foresaw Chap. 19. 1. The general silence of the Devil in his Oracles throughout the world presently upon Christs incarnation is a thing known and confessed by all men He performed the part of a good Bishop that finding a vail spread in the entrance of a Church door wherein the Image of Christ or of some other Saint was pictured rent it in pieces with these words That it was against the authority of the sacred Scriptures to have any Image of Christ set up in the Church The Theatre of Gods judgements ch 25. Idols in Churches are a scandal to â—ews Turks Idolatry either makes that to be God which is not or God to be that which he is not Robins Ess. observ 11. Rabbi Moses Ben Nachman whom they call Ramban or Gerundensis saith Non est tibi Israel ultio in qua non sit uncia de iniquitate vituli There is no vengeance taken on thee Israel wherein there is not an ounce of the iniquity of the Calf God neither will nor can nor ought to be exprest by any Image He will not Exod. 20. 4. neither can he be represented by any Image Deut. 4. 15. Isa. 40. 12. Neither ought any Image to be made of him His Majesty and glory cannot be represented by any visible form Rom. 1. 22 23. Quin audeam dicere eos qui olim cum cultu Dei idololatriam miscebant ut disertè extat in posterioris Regum capite 17. 29 30 31 32. eos inquam hodie adeo ab omni Idololatria abhorrere ut in hac parte Iudaeos ipsos superare videantur Scaliger de Samaritis l. 7. De emendat Temp. Col. 2. 18. See Ainsw Arrow against Idol ch 5. p. 27 30 31. Deut. 4. * Col. 2. 18. Voluntary religion Superstitio à superstando non quasi Deus verus vero cultu nimium coli possit sed quia ad materiem cultus accedat quod eum corrumpat Voss. de Orig. Progres Idol l. 1. c. 3. Superstitio est cultus indebitus praeter verbum Dei Zanâ—h Superstitiosi vocantur non qui filios suos superstites optant omnes enim optamus sed aut ii qui superstitem memoriam desunctorum colant aut qui parentibus suis superstites colebant imagines corum domi tanquam Deos penates Lactant. Div. Instit. l. 4. de vera sapientia Vide plura ibid. See how great a sinne superstition is in Mr Cawdreys Preface to his Superstitio superstes and in the book it self The Pharisees in Christs dayes were great pretenders to holinesse but they corrupted the worship of God Corruption in worship provokes God 1. To depart from a people Ezek. 8. 3. 2. To destroy them 2 Chron. 7. 20. The divine worship of the Heathens and Papists in the Temples is of so near affinity that Ludovicus Vives confesseth there cannot any difference be shewen unlesse the Papists have changed the names and titles The Popish Purgatory agreeth with the Heathen Purgatory mentioned in Plato and Virgil. The papistical manner of consecrating Churches and Church-yards fully imitateth the Ceremonies of the Pagans when they consecrated their Temples and Temple-courts or yards described by Alexander ab Alexandro Their sprinkling of holy water is mentioned in the sixth Satyre of Iuvenal and Sozomen calleth it a Heathenish Ceremony The whole â—warm of Friers or Monks first began among the Heathen as at large appeareth by learned Hospinian * Papists give a stone or wooden crosse the right hand as they go or ride by some also put off their hats the Crosse is not medium cultus The Papists invocate this sign Per crueis signum fugiat hinc omne malignum per idem signum salvetur quodque benignum Bellarm. do imag c. 19. 20. calleth it Signum sacrum venerabile signum crucis adoramus Vide Aquin. part 3. Quaest. 25. Art 4. See Parker of the Crosse chap. 1. Sect. 10. and elswhere They account it among the most precious reliques and not only the whole but every piece thereof they adore it salute it pray unto it and trust therein for salvation crying O Crux ave spes unica hoc passionis tempore auge ptÌ„is justitiam reisque dona veniam Hail O Crosse our only hope in this time of passion increase thou to the godly righteousnesse and unto sinners give pardon Yea the very sign of this Idol made in the air upon the fore-head or over any other thing is sacred and venerable hath force to drive away Deviis and do many like feats Ainsw
Experience teacheth That all Heresies either began or increased from the mis-understanding of Scripture Some particular places of Scripture have been much abused by Hereticks The Arians laid their foundation upon Prov. 8. 22. and much urged that Ioh. 14. 22. The Manichees perverted that place Phil. 2. 7 8. He was found in the form of a servant Montanus yea and the Turks lay hold on that place Ioh. 14. 16. I will send you another Comforter which the Turks say is Mahomet The Papists wrest that place to their purpose Matth. â—6 18. Thou art Peter and upon this Rock will I build my Church The Familists bring that Luke 17. 21. The Kingdom of God is within you The Antiscripturists stick not to urge those Scriptures Ioh. 6. 45. 2 Cor. 3. 6. Thirdly The Scripture it self doth give testimony to it self that it is Divine it is called a Light Psal. 119. 105. because it discovers it self The Testimony and the Testimony of the Lord because it bears witness to it self The Prophets give Testimony of Moses Mal. 4. 4. The New Testament of the Old 2 Pet. 1. 19 20. Peter gives testimony of Pauls Epistles 2 Pet. 3. 15. and Paul witnesseth That all Scriture was given of God 2 Tim. 3. 16. which must be meant of all Scripture even of the New Testament that being the last Epistle which Paul wrote as appears Chap. 4. 16. Fourthly None of all these Arguments can undoubtedly perswade the heart Certitudine fidei that the holy Scripture or any Doctrine contained in it is the Word of God till we be taught it of God till the holy Spirit of God have inwardly certified and assured us of it This is called the Scaling of the Spirit of God Ephes. 1. 13. by this the Scripture is imprinted in our hearts as the sign of the Seal in the wax Other Arguments may convince but this is absolutely necessary this is allsufficient to perswade certainly Matth. 11. 25. The holy Ghost is the Author of light by which we understand the Scripture and the perswader of the heart by which we believe the things therein to be truly Divine 1 Iohn 5. 6. It is the Spirit that beareth witnesse because the Spirit i. Metonymically the Doctrine delivered by the Spirit is truth But he that is spiritual saith Paul that is the man enlightned with the holy Ghost judgeth all things 1 Cor. 2. 15. that is all things necessary to salvation So to prove that there is a God reasons may be brought from nature and the testimony of the Church but no man can believe it savingly but by the holy Ghost It is hard to carry the matter even between the Socinians Reason and the Familists Spirit Socinians will have nothing but Reason no infused Habits and so they destroy the Testimony of the Spirit The Familists will have nothing but Spirit they rest wholly in an immediate private Spirit There art three that bear witnesse in earth Blood that is Justification by the bloud of Christ and Water i. Sanctification by his Grace And the Spirit say some witnesseth in these But ye have an Unction from the holy One and ye know all things that is Ye have received from Christ the holy Ghost the Comforter and he hath taught and instructed you in all things which are necessary to the salvation of your souls for you to know and be instructed in See vers 27. The testimony is made up by arguing Whosoever believeth and is sanctified shall be saved So the Antiquity Efficacy and Majesty of the Scripture the Fidelity of the Pen men and its wonderful Preservation prove it to be the Word of God The Spirit of God witnesseth That this Word which hath these remarkable advantages above all other Writings is the Word of God The Spirit doth neither witnesse concerning my salvation nor that the Scripture is the word of God immediately but ultimately Because I am a believer and my faith is sound it assureth me that I am in the state of salvation and so he maketh use of the excellencies in the Word to irradiate my understanding We are commanded to try the Spirits true joy is first heard out of the Word before it be felt Psal. 51. 8. Spiritual joy is an affection proper to spiritual life that life is by faith and Faith cometh by hearing Job 33. 22. See Ioh. 16. 14. Some question whether every part and parcel of the Scripture be divinely inspired as those places Touch him and he will curse thee to thy face Curse God and die and that Psal. 14. 1. Some answer thus these places are Historically inspired not Dogmatically Another Question is Whether preaching be not divinely inspired as well as the Word written The preaching of the Prophets and Apostles was divinely inspired but the preaching of our Ministers no further then it agrees with the Word Some say The Scriptures are but a device of mans brain to give assistance to Magistrates in civil government Nothing is more repugnant to prudence and policy What policy was it in the Old Testament to appoint Circumcision to cut a poor childe as soon as he came into the world Two and twenty thousand Oxen were spent at the Dedication of one Altar to sacrifice so many Oxen and Sheep such useful creatures Christ chose silly illiterate men to propagate the Gospel This serves for Information of our judgement and assures us of divers Truths 1. That the Scriptures are for themselves worthy to be believed they have Authority in and of themselves not borrowed from any persons in the world by which they binde the consciences of all men to receive them with faith and obedience for their Authors sake alone and the Divine Truth which shines in them though they should not be commended unto men by any authority of any creature Such as is the Authority of the Authour of any writing such is the Authority of the writing it self for all the strength of the testimony depends upon the excellency of the person which gives the testimony now God is the Author of these writings Thus saith the Lord therefore such Authority as he hath such must they have a supream highest Authority which borroweth from none and is subject to none So this acknowledgment of their original teacheth that we must not believe them for the Authority sake of any man or men for Gods Word can borrow no Authority from men Iohn 5. 34. I receive not testimony from man saith Christ that is need no mans testimony As the first goodnesse is to be loved for it self so is the first truth to be believed for it self saith Aquinas And as Christ by himself could demonstrate that he was the Messias so the Word by it self can prove that it is the Word of God We affirm That the Scriptures are known to be of God by themselves the Papists maintain that we cannot be certain of the Scriptures Divinity by any other
determine all controversies 2. It is true and certain verity is affirmed of the Scriptures primarily interternally and by reason of it self which is called the truth of the object which is an absolute and most perfect agreement of all things delivered in the Scripture with the first truth or divine will of which the Scripture is a symbole and lively image so that all things are delivered in it as the Holy Ghost hath dictated whence those honorable Titles are given to it the Scripture is called A sure word 2 Pet. 1. 19. Psal. 19. 7. The Scripture of truth Dan. 10. ult words of truth Eccles. 1â— 10 Yea truth it self Iohn 17. 17. having the God of truth for the Author Christ Jesus the truth for the witness the Spirit of truth for the Composer of it and it worketh truth in the hearts of those which hear it 2 Pet. 2. 2. The Apostle prefers the Scripture before the revelation made by Angels Gal. 1. 8. Christ commendâ— the certainty of it above all other sorts of revelation 1 Pet. 1. 19. above information from the dead Luke 16. 31. The word of God is not onely true but eminently true truth it self Primâ— veritas and pura veritas The Scripture hath a twofold truth 1. Of assection it containeth no error 2. Of promise there is no unfaithfulness in it The first truth refer to the matter which is signified properly called Truth oâ— Verity The second refers to the inâ—ention of the Speaker which is properly called veracity or fidelity the latter is implyed Psal. 19. Thy Testimonies are sure and so thâ— sure mercies of David the former is implyed in that the word is purer then gold seven times refined There are two signs of truth in the Scripture 1. The particularity of it it names particulars in geneolagies dolosus versatâ—r in generalibus 2. Impartiality toward friends and their adversaries the most holy men have their faults described they give due commendation to their adversaries The truth of Scripture is 1. More then any humane truth of sense or reason 2. Above all natural reason as the Doctrine of the Trinity the â—ncarnation of Christ Justification by faith in Christ. 3. A truth which evidenceth it self 4. The standard of all truth nothing is true in Doctrine or Worship which is not agreeable to this 3. The Scripture is the rule of faith and manners It is termed Canonical generally by the Fathers of the word Canon which signiâ—ieth a rule because it contains a worthy rule of Religion faith and godliness according whereunto the building of the house of God must be fitted These properties saith Suarez are required in a rule 1. That it be known and easie the Scripture is a light 2. That it be first in its kinde and â—o the measure of all the rest 3. It must be inflexible 4. Universal 1. It is a perfect rule of faith and obedience able to instruct us sufficiently in all points of faith or doctrinals which we are bound to believe and all good duties or practicals which we are bound to practise Whatsoever is needful to believe or to do to please God and save our souls is to be found here whatsoever is not here found is not needful to beleive and practise for felicity Christ proveth the resurrection of the dead being an Article of our faith against the Sadduces Mat. 22. 32. and the use of the Sabbath being a rule of life against the Pharisees by an inference made from the Scripture Mat. 12. 7. The heads of the Creed and Decalogue are plainly laid down in Scripture therefore there we have a perfect rule of faith and manners It is a rule 1. For Faith Ierome in his controversie with Helvidius saith Credimus quia legimus non credimus quia non legimus We believe because we read we do not believe because we do not read Christ often saith Have ye not read is it not written what is written in the Law Luke 10. 26. Faith and the word of God must run parallel This we first believe when we do believe saith Tertullian that we ought to believe nothing beyond Scripture When we say all matters of Doctrine and Faith are contained in the Scripture we understand as the Ancient Fathers did not that all things are literally and verbally contained in the Sripture but that all are either expressed therein or by necessary consequence may be drawn from thence All controversies about Religion are to be decided by the Scripture Deut. 12. 32. and 4. 2. Iosh. 1. 7. Franciscus de Salis a Popish Bishop saith The Gospel was honored so much that it was brought into the Councel and set in the midst of them and to determine matters of faith as if Christ had been there Erasmus in his Epistles tells us of a Dominican that when in the Schools any man refuted his conclusion by shewing it contrary to the words of Scripture he would cry out Ista est argumentatio Lutherana protestor me non responsurum This is a Lutheran way of arguing I protest I will not answer to it 2. It is a perfect rule for our lives and practice Psal. 19. 11. and Psal. 119. 9. In Scriptures there are delivered remedies against all vices and means are there laid down for the attaining of all vertues We must follow the Scriptures exactly and not swerve to the right hand or left a metaphor taken from a way or rule saith Chamier When Linacer a learned English man heard the beginning of the 5 of Matthew read Blessed are the poor in spirit c. he broke forth into these words Either these sayings are not Christs or we are not Christians 1. It is a perfect not a partial and insufficient rule as the Papists make it As God is a perfect God so his word is a perfect word if it be but a partial rule then it doth not perfectly direct and he that should perfectly do the will of God revealed in Scripture should not yet be perfect Secondly if the Scripture be a partial rule then men are bound to be wise above that which is written that is above the Law and Gospel Regula fidei debet esse adaequata fidei aut regula non erit Whitakerus 1. All addition and detraction are forbidden to be made by any man to the word Deut. 4. 2. and 12. 32. Deut. 5. 32. Gal. 1. 8. 2. The Scripture is said to be perfect to beget heavenly and saving wisdom Psal. 19. 8. 2 Tim. 3. 15 16 17. 3. Men in the matter of Faith and Religion are sent to the Scripture onely 2. The Scripture is an infallible rule Luke 1. 4. of which thou hast had a full assent Regula rectè definitur mensura infallibilis quae nullam vel additionem vel detractionem patitur 3. It is a just rule Lastly It is an universal and perpetual rule both in regard of time and person ever since the Scripture hath been it hath been the onely